the Sea hee should march up to London as to a certaine victory this advise was approved of by the three Earles so as having caused Monfords head to bee struck of and the heads of other twelve leauing good order for what belonged to Callais they came to Kent where they were met by the Lord Cobham and so vast a number of others as were esteemed to amount to 4000. fighting men The Lord Scales both a favorite of King and Queene hearing of their comming gathered some forces together and having in his company the Count de Candale Aguascon and the Lord Lovell hee hasted to secure London but being told by the Lord Major that hee stood not in need of that succour nor would permit that other men should meddle with what was his charge he much incensed entered the Tower understanding by that deniall that the City was not for the King as the effects made manifest for when the three Earles came thither they were received with generall applause and the Earles of March and Warwick going from thence with 20000. fighting men the Earle of Salisbury the Lord Cobham and Sir Iohn Vanlock tarried behind to keepe so important a City true unto them The Queene for the King had no thought but of his soules health had assembled a good army and Coventry which conducted the King to Northampton amongst other Lords there was in that army the Duke of Somerset who was newly returned from Guienes and the Duke of Buckingham they were no sooner come thither but they heard of the enemies approach so as passing the River they went to encampe themselves in the neighbouring fields the Earle of March egg'd on by his youth early in the morning began the battell their arrowes plaid on both sides whilest any were left then they came to handy blowes for 5. houres together without any indifferency At last the King was the looser with the death of 10000. men a great losse but not of so great a consequence as it was had hee not lost himselfe for being bereft of his defendors who were slaine round about his person hee fell into the power of the enemy There dyed of Lords the Duke of Buckingham Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbery who fighting valiantly did not degenerate from his Father the Lord Egremont the Viscount Beamont besides many other Knights and Gentlemen great was the number of prisoners especially of Knights and Gentlemen for being lighted from horse to fight on foote they had no meanes to save themselves The Queene Prince Edward her sonne and the Duke of Somerset fled to the Bishoprike of Durham the victor being returned to London inflicted such punishments as are accustomed in the injustice of civill Warres upon such his adversaries as hee found in the City those who could escape fared better Thomas Thorp second Baron of the Exchequer endeavouring to escape was taken with his head shaven like a Frier and in a Friers habit hee lodged a long time in the Tower those of the Tower had yeelded upon certaine conditions which not being cleere enough for the Lord Scales his safety hee thought to escape unknowne but being discovered by certaine Watermen hee was taken slaine his body wallowing in his bloud and stript of all of his apparell left to the publique view of all men post after post was sent into Ireland to acquaint the Duke of Yorke with this victory so as perswading himselfe that nothing now remained to hinder him from possessing the Crowne hee tooke shipping and came to London at the same time that the Parliament was assembled hee made his entry with great troopes of men and trumpets sounded before him hee made the sword bee carried before as Kings use to doe onely with this difference that where as it is carried sheathed before them before him it was carried naked hee lighted from horse at the Kings pallace of Westminster and entring into the upper house of Parliament where the Kings throne was hee laid his hand a good while upon it as if by that act hee had taken possession of it when hee tooke of his hand hee turned to those that were by as desirous to reade in their countenances what successe hee should have and as it is usuall for us to flatter ourselves in what wee passionately desire hee thought they approved of what hee had done But the Archbishop of Canterbury standing up and asking him if hee would bee pleased to goe and see the King hee changed countenance and angerly answered him hee knewe not any in the Kingdome to whom hee ought that duty but that on the contrary all men ought it to him so as the Archbishop going forth to acquaint the King with this answer who lay in the Queens lodgings not in his owne hee likewise went forth and entered into the Kings lodgings where finding many doores sshut hee caused the doores to bee broke open to the much disdaine of those who could not brooke so great a pride since that the King living and in possession of the Crowne for 38. yeares not numbring those of his Grandfather and Father at his first arrivall hee by his owne proper authority pretended to bee King But they were more scandalized when comming againe into the Parliament house hee sate himselfe downe in the Kings Chaire under the cloath of State where after having set a while hee told them a long rabble of reasons why hee had sate downe in that place that by the law it was due unto him and that contrary to the law it had beene usurped by the three last Kings from the house of Mortimer the lawfull heire to the Duke of Clarence and lastly from his house of Yorke the others lawfull heire He exagerated the evill means Henry the fourth used in usurpingthe Crowne his cruelty in deposing and murthering Richard the second the injustice of Henry the fifth in causing his Father to be beheaded at Southampton that he might establish himselfe and that he being now of yeares without hope of ever enjoying what was his right by faire mean's was enforced to betake himselfe to force not for any respect of himselfe but to restore peace unto the kingdome which was not to be had by any other meâ—…n's that he ought rather to be praised then blamed for this since thereby the evills should be redressed which were sprung up and were to spring up especially under a weake King who to the so much shame of the English nation had lost France Normandy Maine Anjou and in one onely yeare Aquitany after the Crowne had beene hereditarily possessed thereof little lesse then 300. yeares that for these reasons hee had taken the Chaire wherein he sate as belonging to him and that his minde gave him that with their assistance he should restore it to its ancient glory and that it behooved them as peeres to concurre with him in equall actions affections and ends When he had done speaking the Lords wereall so astonished as looking for an answer no man opened
rather then to live in the miseries they hitherto had done They cal'd upon Alinighty God the King of Kings to inspire him with his light and to continue unto him in his Regall dignity those praise-worthy parts by meanes whereof he deserved to be King though he were not And that though his right needed not any publique Acts of Parliament he being King and heire unto the Crowne without them yet in regard the people might be ignorant of the cause of the deposing the one and assuming the other for this cause and to remove all doubts that might arise the Lords Spirituall and Temporall and Commons assembled in Parliament had in full Parliament pronounced decreed and declared that Richard the third their Soveraigne Lord was whilest hee should live the undoubted King of England and of all that within or without belonged thereunto and after him his heires That the high and mighty Prince Edward his sonne was his heire apparant and after him those who should discend from him This decree being registred among the Acts of Parliament and approved of by King Richard with order to be held authenticall in all the parts thereof made it be understood that the Kings of England have power to doe what they will when they are either loved for their vertues or feared for their force For what concernes love there is no proof in this present case but of feare sufficient feare being the prinium mobile of this businesse Richard having by the assistance of the Duke of Buckingham and their adherent raised a powerfull faction the lawfull King being a Child and prisoner the Tyrant a man of braines wel-spoken and of reputation in armes not likely to undertake such a businesse unlesse certaine to effect it all men doubting themselves since their forces being cut off and those put to death which might have re-united them they were exposed to the violence of so cruell a man as Richard who had given proofe of his cruelty by his detaining the King by his taking the Duke of York from the Sanctuary by his impudence in declaring them to be Bustards and by his shamelesnesse in publishing his mother to be a whore to boote with the death of so many Peeres This feare was that which gave a maske to the flatteries of Parliament and which furnisht it with some colour of pretence drawne from Doctor Shaw's Sermon and the speeches made by the Duke of 〈◊〉 in the City-Hall Richard being thus confirmed and believing to settle his tyranny by resting it upon un-accustomed circumstances hee went into Westminster-hall sate him downe in the Kings Bench where in doubtfull cases the Kings of England had wont antiently to sit and where hee avowed his accepting of the Crowne the which hee exprest in a formall Oration and in a manner so well composed as those who had not knowne him would have thought England had never beene blest with so good a King and to colour with the shew of clemency his innate cruelty hee caused one Fogge who had taken Sancturary and whom he had alwayes mortally hated to be brought before him hee tooke him by the hand in fight of all the people and made professions of loving him now as much as he had formerly hated Him by which act he made a great impression in the simpler sort but those who were better advised knew that this was but a Bait wherewith to catch better fish In his returne to his Palace Hee courteously saluted such as Hee knew loved Him not thinking by this servile flattery to infatuate their mindes and to establish his government Yet for all this he durst not rely upon his present fortune He ascertained His Coronation by unaccustomed forces causing five thousand men to come from the Northerne parts of the Kingdome in whom hee trusted aswell for that they tooke part with the House of Yorke as likewise that living in remote parts they were not acquainted with his actions as were the Londoners who having him alwayes in their eye abhorred Him These Northern men appeared ill clad and worse arm'd which made them be but laught at for t was thought that if He should have occasion to make use of them they would not serve His turne and that t was neither these forces not yet greater but a meere Fatality which had precipitated England into so dire and miserable a subjection The last act of His possessing the Crowne was His Coronation all things thereunto belonging being ready as prepared for His Nephews Coronation Hee went with his Wife and His Sonne to the Tower where the next day Hee created the Lord Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Thomas Howard Sonne to the same man Hee created Earle of Surrey Hee made William Barckley Earle of Nottingham and the Lord Francis Lovell Viscount and Lord Chamberlaine and Hee made seventeene Knights of the Bath The Archbishop of Yorke the Lord Stanley and the Bishop of Ely had beene prisoners in the Tower ever since the Chamberlaine lost his Head Hee set the first at liberty finding himselfe peaceably possest of the Kingdome otherwise Hee would not have done it for being an honest man hee would never have given his consent to the deposing of the true King Hee freed the second out of feare for His Sonne the Lord Strange was raysing great forces in Lancashire a place wherein Hee had great Power and was mightily followed it behooved him to appease Him but Hee did not set the Bishop of Ely at liberty who was a faithfull servant to King Edward for Hee was certaine Hee would never condescend to his Childrens deprivation nor to the unjust wayes whereby Hee usurped the Kingdome whereof Hee had made tryall in the Councells held in the Tower whilest by oblique meanes He set the businesse on foot The Bishop was of no great birth but having lived a long time in good repute in Oxford hee was taken from thence being but bare Doctor by Henry the sixt and made a Privy-Counsellour Edward knowing his integrity kept him still in that condition and chose Him at His death to be one of his Executors Richard therefore fearing Him would have kept Him still in Prison though Hee set the others at liberty had not the Vniversity of Oxford which Hee did alwayes very much favour interceded for Him so that desirous in part to satisfy the Vniversity Hee was content to take him from the Tower as being too publick a place but that Hee might not have His free liberty Hee committed him to the custody of the Duke of Buckingham who sent Him to a Castle of His in Brecknockshire where they joyntly laid the first ground-worke of Richards ruine Hee together with his Wife was Crowned in great pompe the sixteenth of Iuly his Wife was daughter to the great Earle of Warwicke who had made and unmade the two preceding Kings and Widow to Edward Sonne to Henry the Sixt Prince of Wales to whom she was give in marriage when Edward the Fourths ruine was agreed upon in
their wills but very few willingly hee thought it would be base in him and prejudiciall for him to runne away since thereby he should lose his reputation with the People whereon his welfare did depend He therefore resolved to do his uttermost for should hee Overcome all things were likely to succeed well unto him and should hee lose the day Death would be advantageous hee having no hope at all of safety Enemies on all sides Scotland his onely refuge was but a fading hope notwithstanding the new Peace and lately contracted Marriage well might he trust thereto if his fortune should prove Good but not if otherwise and say it should Favour Him He had but little hopes of getting thither untaken by the way being so generally hated and 't was impossible for him to passe unknowne for his features and shape of body were such by those that had never seene him There is to be discerned a confused mingle-mangle of vertues in this wisdome in knowing his Danger to be such as was unavoidable and Fortitude in resolving to die since he could not eschew danger so as Writers have great reason to affirme that he wan more Honour in these two houres by his Death then he had done all the time of his Life For what concernes his Soules health God is able of Stones to raise up children unto Abraham but this is but when he pleaseth and although there be no differences to be made in Him of Easy or Uneasy since Hee framed the whole World by his bare Word Hee spake and it was made He commanded and it was Created yet let it be permitted according to humane conjecture to say That it is I will not say more Easy but more usuall for him to save one who is naturally Good then one who is naturally Bad since naturall Goodnesse may be said to be the Materia Prima of Salvation containing in her that Disposition which that wee might be saved was of His meere mercy bestowed upon us gratis So as though the rule of Christianity teacheth us not to Judge any one to the Damned yet it forbids us not to Doubt of a mans Salvation as wee do of Richards for as in the good Tree that beareth good Fruit some may be Wormy and Rotten so in Man-kinde man created to the fruition of Heavenly Glory may notwithstanding be damned if he be wormeaten with wickednesses and rotten with the obstinacy of sin His Death afforded invitation to those who yet fought to save themselves and the rest that like Spectatours had not moved from their station came to give obedience to the Conquerour by whom they were gratiously received as likewise were those who laying downe their Armes submitted themselves unto him Of the number of the Slaine it is diversly written some speake of a Thousand some of foure Thousand Sir Gilbert Talbot in an account which hee giveth to his friends in writing sayes there died onely Tenne of the Earles side Hall saies a Hundred Of the Peeres on Richards side were slaine the Duke of Norfolke and the Lord Ferrers of Chartley of Knights Sir Richard Ratcliffe and Sir Robert Brakenbury Lieutenant of the Tower but few Gentlemen The Duke of Norfolke was perswaded by his friends to withdraw himselfe from the Battell the which hee denying to doe two Verses were fastned to his Chamber doore the night before the Fight wherein he was advised not to ingage himselfe in the behalfe of a King that was Bought and Sold but hee having beene true to him in his Life would be so likewise in his Death and was praised for it The Prisoners were many amongst which was Sir William Catesby hee who betrayed the Lord Hastings a man of great esteeme among the Professors of the Lawyers and the chiefe of the Kings Counsell He was with some Others beheaded two dayes after at Leicester Of those that fled away the most considerable were Viscount Lovell and the two brothers Humphrey and Thomas Stafford who got into the Sanctuary of St Iohns in Gloucester Of those who would not fight was the Earle of Northumberland who comming to acknowledge the Conquerour was therefore by him received to grace and afterwards made Privy Counsellour Thomas Howard Earle of Surrey Sonne to the deceased Duke of Norfolke was not received into favour though hee layd down his Armes but was put into the Tower where he stay'd a good while the inward friendship hee had had with Richard doing him no good but being afterwards received to grace he was created Treasurer of England The Earle after the Victory made Te Deum be Sung Hee praised his Souldiers valour and thanked them promising to reward them according to their Loyalties He gave order to bury the Dead and to cure such as were wounded He Knighted such as he thought did most deserve that honour the which being done out of his Owne meere motion did so inanimate his Souldiers as they cryed him up King whereupon Stanley tooke Richards Crowne which was found amongst the Booty and put it on his Head so as he was chosen King by the Souldier according to the ancient custome of diverse Kingdomes The Lord Strange who as wee have said was delivered over to the custody of those who guarded the Tents Royall that when the Battell should be ended he might be given in charge to the Hangman at his guardians entreaties interceded for them the King granted him their Pardon received him with much Honour and his Father with much Joy He went from thence to Leicester where he stayed two dayes to refresh his men and take order for his going to London The day before Richard went from that City in great Pride and Pompe waited on by so many Lords Knights and Souldiers as made the World to wonder he returned thither whether the next day like a slaine Buck layd acrosse upon the Croupe of a Horse his Head and Armes hanging on One side his Legges on the other Scorned and all Naked save his Privy Members which were covered with a course piece of Cloth besmeared with Blood and dawb'd with Dirt a Horrid sight to behold The Heralds name that carried him was White-Bore and the White-Bore was Richards Impresa the which was torne and cut in pieces in as many places of the Kingdome as it was found His Body lay naked two whole dayes upon the bare Earth in a Church of the Minorites in Leicester whither it was carried nor could the People be satisfyed with that sight which being Gastfull in any Other was in Him Pleasing and Delightfull so much had his actions exasperated them against him Hee was buried in the said Church without any manner of Solemnity or Funerall rites King Henry shortly after made a Monument bee made for him with his Statue of Alablaster which represented him to the Life the which at the suppression of that Monastery was broken in Pieces the place where Hee was buried is since overgrowne with Weedes and Nettles so as it cannot bee novv said Here was
But since we are taught to know no more then is behoovefull and that with sobriety and according to the gift we are endowed with all I see not that we are necessitated to busie our selves therin unlesse there be a lawfull vocation whilst we ought to content our selves with the knowledge of God by the generall way of the worlds harmony and order and by the particular way of faith The true cause then Sir which hath moved me to this undertaking is the having considered that the end of civil life being to live well and happily and that there is no happinesse without knowledge nor knowledge without science since those of contemplation doe not it must be the morall sciences which doe produce it the which appeareth manifest unto me for that nature hath imprinted in us the principalls thereof to make it the more easie unto us to the end that without contemplation or learning the learned and unlearned may be equally capable therof agevolated by their object the which is either familiar in us as are affections or hath dependency upon us as have actions As soone as we are borne by the traditions of our parents and such as have the care of our bringing us up we learne to love vertue and hate vice being become men to governe our family growne more mature to rule the weale publique and if we meet not with so much of facility in the last as in the other two it happeneth for that morall and Oeconomicall vertues are but the Columnes whereas the practice of States the knowledge of Princes and how to manage people are the true structure of this edifice upon the modell though of past events For as wits though never so excellent expresse no other conceits then what have formerly been expressed sine they cannot exceed the bounds wherewith knowledge in generall is limited so adventures though casuall happen not but by way of Analogy to what hath already happened depending upon the constant causes of former orders the which though diverse in time are notwithstanding at all times like unto themselves if not equall So as since we are wanting in the practice of present affaires the knowledge of what is past is necessary the which not being to be had but by history it followeth that history be the safest way to this happinesse worthy to be with all diligence frequented not by me alone but by the very best This Sir is the occasion of my present labours which I consecrate unto your Majesty not so much for that they appertaine unto you containing the Acts of your most glorious predecessours as that your Majesty possessing all such discipline as does become a great King will together with the worke accept the devoted good will of the workeman who boasts himselfe of nothing more then of the honour he hath to be Your Majesties most hmble and faithfull servant Giovanni Francisco Biondi THE GENEALOGY OF EDWARD THE THIRD Who had Five Daughters and seven Sons 1. IZabella who married Ingheran Lord of Cousi by whom shee had two daughters 1. Mary married to Henry of Bar. 2. Philippa married to Robert Vere Duke of Ireland afterwards repudiated 2. Ioane married to Alfonso 11. King of Castile and Leon. 3. Blanch who dyed young 4. Mary married to Iohn Montford Duke of Britany 5. Margaret married to Iohn Hastings Earle of Pembroke who dyed without issue 1. Edward Prince of Wales who married Ioane daughter of Edmund Earle of Kent brother by the fathers side to Edward the second by whom he had Richard the second who succeeded his Grandfather in the Kingdome and dyed a violent death without issue 2. William of Staifield 3. Lionel Duke of Clarence 4. Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster 5. Edmund of Langley Duke of Yorke 6. William of Windsor 7. Thomas of Woodstocke Duke of Glocester The two Williams both dyed young without issue The Genealogies of the foure other are hereafter set downe The Genealogy of Lionel Duke of Clarence third Sonne of Edward the third Lionel duke of Clarence married Elizab daughter of Will. Burgh earle of Vister by whoÌ„ he had Philippa who married Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had by him Roger Earle of March. declared by Richard the second successour to the Kingdome the yeare 1387 who married Elizabeth sister to Thomas Holland Duke of Surrey and had issues Edmund Earle of March who died in Ireland without issue the third yeare of Henry 6. Roger who died young Anne who married Richard Earle of Cambridge sonne to Edward Duke of Yorke she afterwards laid pretence unto the crown Eleanor who dyed without issue Edmund Iohn beheaded in the third yeare of Henry the sixt Elizabeth married to the Lord Pearcy surnamed Hotspurre Henry the second Earle of Northumberland who was staine in the first battell at St Albans who by Eleanor daughter of Ralph Nevil first Duke of Westmerland had Henry the third Earle of Northumberland who was slain siding with Henry the sixt against Edward the fourth Philippa who had three husbands but no issue The Genealogy of Iohn Duke of Lancaster fourth son of Edward the third from whom came 4. Kings viz. Henry the 4. 5. 6. 7. Of 3. wives he had 8. children what Sonnes what Daughters By Blanch daughter to Henry Duke of Lancaster grandchild to Henry Earle of Lancaster great grandchild to Edmund second sonne to Henry the 3. Henry the 4. married to Mary daughter to Humfrey of Bohun Earle of Hertfora Essex and Nottingham Constable of England by whom he had Henry the 5. marriea to Catherine of France by whom he had Henry the 6. who married Margerit daughter to Regnald Duke of Aâ—…ou King of Siâ—…ily from whom came Edward Prince of Wales slaine by Edward the 4. who all died without issue Thomas duke of Clarence Iohn â—uke of Bedford Humfrey duke of Gloster Blanch married to the Elector Palatine Philippa married to the King of Denmarke Philippa married to Iohn King of Portugal from whom came the successors of that Crowne Elizabeth married to Iohn Holland Duke of Exeter beheaded at Chester Richard Holland who dyed young Iohn Duke of Exeter who had two wives viz. Anne daughter of the Earle of Stafford by whom Henry Holland Duke of Exeter dis-inheâ—…ited by Act of Parliament the first yeare of Edward the fourth and found â—…ad the thirteenth yeare betweene Dover and Caleis Anne daughter to Ioh. Montacute earl of Salisbury by whom Anne married to Thomas Nevil brother to the second Earle of Westmerland Ralph Nevil 3. Earle of Westmerland Edward who died without issue By Constance daughter to Peter King of Castile Catherine married to Henry son and heyre to Iohn King of Castile and Leon from whom descended the heires of those Kingdomes By Catherine Roët daughter to a King of Armes by whom hee had before he married her and who were after made legitimate by the Popes authority and Act of Parliament Iohn Beaufort Marquis of Sommerset and Dorset who married Margerit daughter to
Thomas Holland Earle of Kent Henry who dyed young Iohn first Duke of Sommerset who maried Margerite daughter to Sr. Iohn Beauchamp Margerite married to Edward Adham earl of Richmond Henry the 7. who married Elizabeth daughter to Henry the 4. Edmund Duke of Sommerset slaine in the â—…attell at S. Albans who married Elenor daughter of Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke Henry Duke of Sommerset beheaded an 1462. Charls Sommerset Earle of Worcester bastard Edmund Duke of Sommerset beheaded Anno 1471. dying without heyrs Iohn slaine at the battell of Teuksbury Thomas Ioane married to Iames the first King of Scotland Margerite married to Thomas Courtney Earle of Devonshire Thomas E. of Devonsh beheaded Henry beheaded Iohn slaine at Teuksbury Henry Beaufort Bishop of Winchester Cardinall of St. Eusebius and Chancellor of England Thomas Beaufort Earle of Dorset Duke of Exeter and Chancellor of England Ioane Beaufort for whose issue looke the next lease Iane Beaufort married to Ralph Nevill Earle of Westmerland Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury beheaded who married Elenor daughter to Thomas Montigue Earle of Salisbury William Lord of Faulkenbridge Edward Earle of Abergaveny George Lord Latimer Robert Bishop of Durham Cuthbert Henry Thomas Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury and Warwicke surnamed The great he married Anne daughter of Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke Isabel wife of George Plantagenet Duke of Clarence brother to Edward the fourth drowned in a But of Malmâ—…y Edward Earl of Warwicke last heyre male of the Plantagenet he was beheaded Margerite Countesse of Salisbury wife to Richard Poole beheaded the 13. yeare of Henry the 8. she was mother to Cardinall Poole Anne wife to Edward Prince of Wales son to Henry 6. he was slaine by the Duke of Glocester who after married the said Anne Edward Prince of Wales who died before his Father Iohn Marquis Montigue who maried the daughter of Sr Edward Engelthorpe George Archbishop of York and Chancellour of England George Nevil Duke of Bedford degraded together with his father for not having left sufficient meanes to maintaine their honour Luce first married to Sir Thomas Fitz-Williams then to Sir Anthony Browne by whom William Earle of Southampton St Anthony Browne Iane married to Will. Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel Thomas Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel William Earle of Arundel Elenor wife to Thomas Stanley Earle of Darby George Baron Strange Thomas Earle of Darby Edward Lord Mounteagle Iames Bishop of Ely Catherine wife to Iohn Moubray second duke of Norfolke Iohn duke of Norfolk married to Elenor daughter of the Lord Bourchier Iohn duke of Norfolk married to Elizabeth daughter to Geo. Talbot 1. earle of Shrewsb Anne wife to Richard Duke of York second son of Edward the fourth Elenor wife to Henry Pearcy second Earle of Northumberland slaine in the service of Henry 6. in the first battell at Saint Albans Henry the third earle of Northumberland slaine in the like service who married Elenor daughter to Richard Lord Poinings Henry the fourth Earle of Northumberland slaine by the people for leavying a taxe imposed by Henry the seventh and the Parliament he married Maudlin daughter to the earle of Pembrocke Henry the fifth earle of Northumberland William Allen a Bishop Iocelin Elenor married to Edward Stafford duke of Buckingham Anne wife to William Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel Anne wife to Humfrey Staffoâ—…d first Duke of Buckingham slaine in the first battel at Northhampton Humfrey Earle of Stafford slaine in the first battell of St Albans he married Margerite sister to Edward Beaufort Duke of Sommerset Henry second Duke of Sommerset beheaded by Richard 3. he married Catherine sister to Richard Woodville Earle Rivers Edward Duke of Buckingham Henry of Wiltshire both beheaded by Henry the 8. Iohn Stafford Earle of Wiltshire married to Constance daughter to Sir Henry Greene. Edward Stafford Earle of Wiltshire Catherine wife to George Talbot Earle of Shrewsbury George E. of Shrewsbury married to Anne daughter to the Lord Hastings Francis Earle of Shrewsbury Margerite married to Henry Clifford Earle of Cumberland Sicely of whose issue see the next leafe Sicely married to Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke who waged warre with Henry the 6. as lawfull pretender to the Crowne hee was slaine in the battell of Wakefield King Edward the 4. who married Elizabeth daughter of Richard Woodville Earle Rivers King Edward the 5. Richard duke of York Both slaine in the Toweâ—… by their uncle Richard 3 Elizabeth married to Henry the 7. Arthur prince of Wales Henry the 8. Catherine married to William Courtney earle of Devonshire Henry Earle of Devonshire and Marquis of Exeter beheaded by Henry the 8. Edmund who died in the battell with his Father George Duke of Clarence drowned in a But of Malmsey in the Tower he married Isabel daughter to Richard Nevil Earle of Warwicke Edward Earle of Warwicke beheaded under Henry the 7. Margerite Countesse of Salisbury married to Sr Richard Poole beheaded under Henry the 8. Henry Lord Montigue beheaded under Henry the 8. Reginald Poole Cardinall Vrsula married to Henry Lord Stafford sonne and heyre to Edward last Duke of Buckingham Richard Duke of Glocester by tyrannicall usurpation called afterward Richard the 3. who married Anne daughter to Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury and Warwicke Edward Prince of Wales who died during his fathers life THE INTRODVCTION MY intention is to write the story of England for as much as concernes the Câ—…vill Wars of that Kingdome from their first rise to their happy period Events which the lesse they be known forth of those Climats the more worthy are they of others knowledge Civill knowledge accounts not him wise who applies himselfe only to what concernes his owne Country but who enlargeth his understanding to the universall knowledge of all Nations Such as are unexperienced and too passionatly gâ—…ven to the love of their owne Country doe vsually misprise forraine occurrences whilst alteration in governments doth vary those vertues in them by which they acquired a name above others The Assyrians Medes and Persians the Macedonians Greeks and Romans doe witnesse this unto us people ought not to boast of what they were but if there be any occasion of ostentation of what they for the present are Barbarisme is not so generall in the now present times as in times past of as many Nations as are there is not any one who at this day can vaunt her selfe to be the law-giver unto others What is wanting in some one is peeced up by the advantages which some others have not This discipline of warre learning the liberall sciences arts mechanicall and civill comportment are so diffused as those who last embraced them are like to cisternes which doe more abound with water then doe the house tops and gutters from which they did at first fall There was a time when the Grecians had presumption enough to repute the Romans barbarous their condition shewes us how much they were deceived The Vandalls Lombards and Gothes were civilized at the cost of the
they should be judged The Lord Cobham and divers others were likewise made prisoners The meane while the King not knowing how his two Uncles would take this businesse furnished himselfe with Souldiers and commanded those of his side to come to the Parliament well attended The two Dukes hearing that their brother was taken and afterwards put to death were much afraid of themselves fearing lest the King being ill counselled might take armes likewise against them Whereupon having assembled together a great many of such as sided with them they came to London where they were affectionately received by the people who wanted onely a head to rise in rebellion But Lancasters ambition being long since blowne over and Yorke the same he ever was all things continued in their former quiet many Lords interposing themselves who perswaded them that the King would doe nothing for the time to come without their knowledge and consent the which he afterwards ill-favouredly performed When the Parliament was assembled the faults of those who were imprisoned were laid open To disguise the mystery commandement was sent to Callais to the Earle Marshall that hee should present the Duke Answere was made that he was dead of a violent feaver And as there was none desirous to sift further into the truth thereof so did they not demurre upon the condemning of him and the confiscation of his goods Arundel Warwick were sentenced to be hanged drawn and quartered as Traytors The formers punishment was remitted to a single beheading in respect to his bloud for he was the sonne of Elenor the daughter of Henry Plantagenet Earle of Lancaster who came from Edmund the second sonne of Henry the third The other his life being pardoned but not his goods was condemned to perpetuall prisonment in the Isle of of Man for confessing himselfe guilty which Arundell would not do he was referred to the Kings mercie The Archbishop of Canterbury accused for having obtained a pardon for his brother the Earle of Arundell a declared Traytor his defence unheard was condemned to a perpetuall banishment his patrimoniall goods confiscated and a new Archbishop obtained from Rome to supply his place in Church who held the place onely till the other was called home no mention was made of the conspiracie at Arundell Castle which is sufficient to make it bee supposed false since that alone had been enough to have condemned him False tales were framed to undoe the Archbishop whilst he might have beene found guilty of treason in the highest degree But the wonder waâ—… how the Duke of Lancaster who was made Lord high Constable for the present occasion had the heart to heare his brother called traytor and in the giving of his sentence to call him so himselfe whilst being formerly himselfe accused of treason by the Irish Fryer he was by Gloster more brotherly dealt withall The which surely happened either for that where private interest doth prevaile honesty and affection must give place or else for that men who are politickly wise had rather trust their honour to the talke of the vulgar than their goods and lives to the refined sense of supreame authority the one more plausible the other more secure The like befell the Earle of Arundell who observing that the Earle Marshall who was his sonne-in-law and the Earle of Kent his nephew assisted as well to the custody of his person as the solicitation of his punishment said unto them That others would hereafter be spectators of their misery as for the present they were of his whilst in reason it should least become them to behold such a spectacle The common people beleeved that hee died a Martyr that the King haunted with evill apparitions wished hee had never seene him and that his head was by miracle rejoyned unto his body the beliefe whereof grew to such a height as that the King caused him ten dayes after to be taken by night out of his grave commanding certaine Lords to goe see the truth of it They found his head as by the headsman parted from his body and caused his head body to be reburied in an unknowne place to the end that the people might commit no more such foolish superstitions The feast of the Nativity caused a prorogation of the Parliament which was adjurned to Shrewsbury where the King created five Dukes He made Darby Duke of Hereford Nottingham Duke of Norfolke Rutland Yorkes eldest sonne Duke of Aumerle and his two brothers Kent and Huntington Dukes of Surrey and of Exeter Margaret the daughter and heire of Thomas late Earle of Norfolke fifth sonne to Edward the first was created for her owne life Dutchesse of Norfolke He made the Earle of Somerset Marquis Dorset the Lord Spencer Earle of Gloster Lord Nevill Earle of Westmerland Lord Scroope Earle of Wiltshire and Lord Thomas Pearcie Earle of Worcester dividing amongst them the goods of Gloster Arundell and Warwicke the more to oblige them unto him The other prisoners were proceeded withall with lesse severity He anulled the Acts of Parliament made the eleventh yeare of his reigne He granted according to custome a generall pardon excepting fiftie to be by him named intending by this meanes to keep them all in their duties for every one was sure if they should fall into his disfavour to be one of the fiftie excepted so as having reduced affaires according to his owne will and rid his hands of those hee stood in feare of hee thought hee might now doe what hee list without feare of checke since there was none of so cleare a conscience who had not cause to feare himselfe The Duke of Hereford who from such actions apprehended danger of publicke hate finding a fit occasion to speak with the Duke of Norfolke told him that hee being a Counsellor and one whom the King did much affie in he was bound in duty to make him see that the small esteeme his Majestie made of the Nobility though lesse of himselfe suffering himselfe to be ruled by people of base condition and no worth might likely one day cause unto him some unlooked for inconveniencie since that the peoples patience was not long to be relied upon especially when it is transformed into desperation and fury Norfolke promised his service therein seeming well pleased with it though indeed hee no wayes liked it For considering that such like offices were unpleasing to the King and that his favour was not to be preserved by giving him good advice but by soothing him hee did in so detestable a manner relate Herefords discourse as causing him to be called for he would have Norfolke to make good to Herefords face what he had behinde his back affirmed of him the which the one affirming and the other denying the lye being given on both sides Hereford threw downe his glove which Norfolke readily tooke up the King appointing them Coventry for the place and Saint Lamberts day for the time of combat The two Champions failed not to appeare at the time
appointed and had already begun their carreere with lance in rest when they were commanded to hold their hands The King having a long while disputed the businesse upon the Scaffold which was sumptuously built for his Majesty to see the Duell caused proclamation be made that for good respects his Majesty would not have the combat further proceeded in and that his pleasure was that the Duke of Hereford should bee banished the kingdome for ten yeares upon perill of his life and the Duke of Norfolke for ever upon the like penalty It was observed that this sentence was given the same day twelve-month that Norfolke had caused Gloster to bee strangled at Callais He forthwith left England and in little more then one yeare after died for griefe at Venice 'T was thought that the Kngs rigour towards him proceeded from a desire he had to be rid of him for hee having been formerly of the Barons faction and having of late wrought himself into the Kings favour by the ruine of others he thought that upon occasion he might serve him as he had done his friend the Duke of Gloster and the Earle of Arundell his sonne-in-law Princes though they doe not punish themselves for the evill they commit punish the instruments of evill to the end that they may not be thought altogether unjust The Duke of Hereford who when he took his leave in token of the Kings good will was remitted foure yeares of his banishment parted from England being generally bewailed and was well received in France where the Duke of Berry would have given him his daughter for wife had he not been hindred by Richard fearing least the favour of that Duke in France and the peoples love in England might prove dangerous Richard by reason of superfluous expences was in continuall want and money past through his hands as water through a sieve Continuall necessity was the continuall feaver which caused this thirst in him the which not able to bee quenched by the ordinary revenues of the Crowne nor yet by the extraordinary helpes of Parliament hee was inforced to digge new Welles Hee borrowed money of all the Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall by way of privy Seale obliging himselfe to pay them but never did The which though it bee somewhat hard yet not sufficient to make subjects take their last resolutions For particular men doe sometimes borrow and never pay But the violating of justice under the pretence of doing justice was that which turned patience to despaire Seventeene whole Shires had almost sided with the Duke of Gloster at least they were so said to have done They were all held notwithstanding the last generall pardon guilty of high treason wherewithall being threatned they were compelled to compound for a great summe of money to take againe the oath of allegeance and the richest amongst them to signe and seale unto a blanke into which the officers appointed for this businesse might insert what summe they pleased a thing able to undoe whole families and Shires The like was done in London to the great distate of the Citizens Iohn Duke of Lancaster this meane while died and the King tooke possession of his goods without any pretence of title hee bereft his exiled sonne of his inheritance The which when the Duke of York observed hee thought it was no longer safe for him to stay in Court whereupon he retired to his owne home But the King being resolved to goe himselfe in person into Ireland to revenge the death of Roger Mortimer Earle of Marsh slaine there by the rebels he who in case succession should want was the presumed heire to the Crowne sent for the Duke backe assigning over unto him the government of the Kingdome in his absence This was the last expedition he made for having left his subjects ill affected and augmented their distates by his taking along with him great store of provisions without paying for them hee departed with thirty thousand men and had such good successe as had hee not been compelled to returne he would have brought that Island to totall obedience This meane while the Towne of London the Prelates Nobles and People those especially of the abovesaid seventeen shires who thought themselves worst dealt withall resolved to call in the new Duke of Lancaster not onely to the recovery of his owne inheritance but of the Crowne and Kingdome They sent expresse messengers to Cullen to the end that Thomas Arundel late Archbishop of Canterbury who in his banishment made his abode there might goe into France and perswade the young Duke thereunto who though he found it a businesse of difficulty the dangers considered as likewise the peoples changeablenesse yet being brought to live by borrowing deprived of his estate and out of hope of ever recovering it by any other meanes hee entertained the motion hee pretended to King Charles who otherwise would not have suffered him to depart that he went to see his cousin the Duke of Brittanny and so with his approbation imbarked himselfe with some few followers amongst which number Thomas sonne to the late Earle of Arundel beheaded who not many daies before was fled from England was one When hee was come upon the English coast hee would not land but coasting along the Country to discover the peoples inclinations hee cast anchor at Revenspur in Yorkshire where he needed no invitation for the Lords and Prelates flockt all thither as soone as they heard of his arrivall So as having assembled an Army of sixty thousand fighting men and all places by which he passed yeelding unto him hee was with great acclamation and expressions of joy received into London The Duke of Yorke governour of the Kingdome who at his Nephewes first appearance had called the Councell together was thereby advised to leave London and goe to S. Albans where they might gather forces to give him battell An advice assuredly dangerous for the head ought first and chiefly to be defended The forces on the Councels side were no sooner gathered together but that they made a protestation they would not fight against the Duke of Lancaster for having from the beginning declared that he pretended to nothing but to what in right did descend unto him from his Father and Mother every man was of opinion that since his inheritance was unjustly taken from him he did justly in taking up of Armes to repossesse himselfe thereof Hereupon those of the Kings more intimate Councell as William Earle of Wilshire Lord Treasurer Sir Iohn Bushy and Sir Henry Greene leaving the Duke of Yorke the Bishop of Exceter Lord Chancellour and the rest fled to Bristoll in the castle whereof they thought they might be safe Sir William Bagot one of the same fraternity went more advisedly over to Ireland The Duke of Yorke seeing that it was dangerous for him and to no purpose to tarry where hee was went towards Wales where he thought he should meet the King at his returne from Ireland Hee stayed at
Beckly till such time as the Duke of Lancaster came thither with whom seeing the Kings affaires went so ill he soone accorded Lancaster finding by this time his good fortune went to Bristoll took in the Castle and those three which had fled thither were by the mad multitude soon beheaded This newes was long in comming to Ireland by reason of the horrible tempests at Sea which for six weeks space suffered not a little vessell to passe over But when it was knowne the King did not as he should have done make suddenly for England being advised by the Duke of Aumerle to tarry till his ships which were scattered might be gathered together and such provisions made as were fitting for the Fleet. He caused the two young sons the one the Duke of Glosters son who died in his return and the other the sonne of this Lancaster who was afterwards King Henry the fifth to be kept in safe custody in the Castle of Tremni He sent the Earle of Salisbury for England with directions to gather together as many people as he could in Cheshire and Wales his two beloved Countreyes to the end that being ready at his arrivall which should be within sixe dayes he might encounter the enemy before his forces grew greater The Earle departed came to Wales and had got together fourty thousand good and faithfull men by meanes of whom if the King had come at his time appointed hee had either repossest himselfe of all againe or had at least given the enemy enough to doe but landing in Milford haven in Pembroke shire 18 dayes after hee found that a false report of his death being raised and his party having fifteen dayes expected him they had disbandoned themselves part of them comming over to the young Duke the rest retiring to their owne homes Whereupon astonished at so unfortunate an encounter his courage failed him And though those who were returned with him promised to die at his feet he contrary to his dignity and reputation chose rather to lose his Kingdome then hazard his life A weaknesse which this nation mightily detests for the inhabitants thereof no wayes fearing death nor willing to endure the troubles of the minde chose rather to die then live in misery As soone as Lancaster understood his arrivall he left the Duke of York at Bristoll and took his way towards Conaway where the King was without either forces or retinue All places as he went along surrendred themselves the town of Chester formerly so faithfull did the like The King resolved not to make use of his souldiers dismissed them that he with the lesse incumbrance might goe whither his fears drove him And for that purpose he gave order to Thomas Pearcy Earle of Worcester the Lord high Steward of his houshold to discharge his family wishing they might be reserved for a better fortune Others will have it that Worcester formerly distasted for that Richard had a little before declared the Earle of Northumberland his brother to be a traytor did of himselfe in publicke breake the staffe of his office and went unto the Duke of Lancaster and that upon this occasion the Courtiers did disperse themselves Those who counselled Richard were of opinion that he should goe into France to his wives father or else returne to Ireland where failing of hopes in England he might furnish himselfe with forraigne souldiers to make such use of occasions as time should administer But that if he would needs tarry in Wales a countrey yet well affected unto him be should doe well to passe further into the heart thereof whilst his presence changing the lookes of fortune some would follow him out of affection many out of duty and others by reason of the usurpers scandalous actions But all their perswasions were in vaine for it is the property of cast downe minds patiently to expect the blowes of Fortune And whilst their honour egges them on unto defence their pusillanimity is such as makes them suffer oppression Hee adhered to those who shewed him that his hopes of France were dangerous that the assistance he might have from thence would confirme his subjects in their rebellion lest they might be by them subdued That to returne into Ireland would bee to no end since hee could not promise himselfe much from the particular forces of that countrey That hee should doe amisse to hope in the repentance of the English For if they had out of hate abandoned him they would persist in their contumacie as despairing of pardon having so highly offended him that forraigne forces would bee rather harmfull then of any use especially the French So as there being no hope of help from abroad and despairing of any at home his best resolution would bee to thinke upon his owne safety and by giving away what he could not keepe endeavour a safe and private life These reasons made him listen unto the Archbishop of Canterbury and Earle of Northumberland the one by him banished the other proclaimed traytor with whom he agreed to resigne up his Kingdome upon condition he might be permitted to live a private life and have the lives granted him of eight persons such as hee should nominate The which being largely promised him by them readily approved of by the Duke they met together the Duke using all due respects which are requisite from an obedient subject to his naturall Prince Whilst Richard minding nothing but his present condition did things unworthy of his greatnesse and dignity hee gave himselfe up into the Dukes hands the 20. of August 1399. together with all his money horse and furniture his money amounting to above a million of gold The manner of this imprisonment is by others diversly related They say that the King despairing of his affaires sent the Dukes of Exeter and of Surrey to treat with Lancaster who keeping the former with himselfe who was his cousin and putting the other into the Castle at Chester did in their stead send the Earle of Northumberland unto the King who followed by a thousand Bow-men and four hundred lances was when he should be come nigh to Conaway to make thereof two Ambuscadoes and passing forward himself with only foure or five horsemen hee was under a safe conduct to goe into the Castle That the propositions he was to make were That Richard would speake with Lancaster and satisfie him in two particulars The one that processe might bee made against such as had had a hand in the death of Gloster and his companions The other that hee would give him an authenticall pardon for whatsoever former offence hee had committed against him that netled at these demands made unto him as King in a condition of not denying any thing he tooke horse and the Duke riding before under pretence of providing his dinner at Rutland stayed where the ambush was and where the King with his followers among the which were the Earle of Salisbury the Bishop of Salisbury and the Lord Scroope were
the Earle of Warwicke restoring them to their dignities and goods which had been taken from them The Dukes of Aumerle Surrey and Exceter the Marquis Dorset his owne brother by the father and the Earle of Glocester as being those who had chalenged Arundell and Warwicke were deprived of such titles as had after that act been conferred upon them and of all the goods which from that time they enjoyed given them by Richard by confiscation or otherwise the Titles and incomes which they formerly enjoyed remaining onely unto them so as Aumerle from Duke was reduced to be Earle of Rutland Surrey of Kent and Exceter of Huntington the Marquis Dorset his brother to be Earle of Somerset and the Earle of Gloster to be Lord Spencer I call those chalengers who accuse others and offer to prove their accusations by single combat as these had accused the above-named to gratifie King Richard and as in this Parliament in hopes of pleasing King Henry Aumerle Salisbury and divers others were accused as traytors to the King and offered to bee proved so by Duell But the King considering the time and humours knowing that Clemencie and Grace would more redound to his glory then by giving eare to accusations to make himselfe bee beleeved their on-fetter appeased them pardoning all of them and prohibiting any further discourse concerning that matter Hee thought to doe the same another way and to winne the friendship of his most profest enemies those whom he found to be so in the behalfe of the deposed King The three degraded Dukes were the chiefe of these Aumerle Richards cousin-german and he who was most intimate with him while hee reigned hee hoped to win the good will of the other two though Exceter were King Richards brother and Surrey his nephew sonne to his other brother who died two yeares before hee feared not Exceter having some interest in him as who had married his sister Elizabeth but beleeved to make good use of him concerning Surrey if need should bee so as if hee would not suffer the combates to proceed nor that the people should triumph in their deaths as they seemed desirous all three of them being the causers of infinite grievances and extortions it was out of these respects which were not in likelihood to deceive him the present good turne which hee did them being likely to oblige them very much for though with justice he might have satisfied the people and secured himselfe hee chose by pardoning them to displease his subjects and prejudice himselfe whilst he might so justly have rid his hands of them An excuseable fault for a Prince who stands upon such ticklish tearmes An enemy resembles glasse which never can be peeced And though Christian Religion have the secret of peecing an enemy which is for the love of God yet Christians though they should do seldome arrive at so great perfection and though Nature may pretend to have the same secret yet ought shee not therein to be beleeved unlesse it proceed from two great extravagancies either from a dead and senslesse pusillanimity or from a generositie onely by imagination to be comprehended The first is not to bee trusted for basenesse and cruelty are tearmes convertible And of the second they onely are capable who like Iulius-Caesar and King Henry beleeve that benefits are able to blot out injuries but others who judge their enemies good conditions by their owne bad ones beleeve that good turnes are baits to revenge and abhorring him so much the more for that they are made the Looking-glasse wherein his noblenesse and glory may be seen they are Diamonds to all other impressions wax to the impression of hatred as in the three above-named and divers others we shall shortly see The first newes which France heard of these alterations in England was by the Merchants and those so uncertaine as they knew not what to thinke thereof Madame de Cousi had the charge of the young Queene who being commanded to be gone without demanding any question or further troubling of her mistresse obeyed and was waited upon to the Sea side where a ship stayed for her and conveyed her over to Bullen she was the first that brought any true relation The which when Charles understood he was thereat so much grieved as that while hee was thinking upon revenge he relapsed into one of his wonted frenzies the Councell not knowing what to resolve upon they perceived by the generall hatred against Richard and the universall consent in Henry's election that in a businesse of this nature 't was bootlesse to use force for England is not to bee undone but by division The Duke of Burgondy who had been no lesse averse to this match in France then was the Duke of Gloster in England upbraided them with the small account they made of his counsell and was of opinion that the businesse was not to bee remedied by a sudden warre but that they should doe well to wait for such occasions as are by discontented subjects offered unto their neighbours such as were those of Gascoigne who were the more displeased at Richards being deposed for that hee was borne among them and was alwayes called Richard of Burdeaux A wise consideration if this ill bloud had growne to a rebellion or if Sir Robert Knolles Lievetenant of Aquitaine a wise and valiant Gentleman had not hindred them by remonstrances and reasons who likewise advertised England of the danger This meane while the French were not wanting to themselves The Constable de Sanserres was the first who presented himselfe upon their confines endevouring to blow the already glowing Coal The Duke of Burbon had recourse thither likewise provoking the Nobility and people offering all they could desire adding withall such promises as upon such like occasions are usuall with as much readinesse of speech as they proved afterwards difficult in performance Bayon Burdeaux and other townes being required sent him their Deputies who having no further directions then onely to heare returned laden with offers But these first passions being calmed the comparative condition of France and England the latter free from Burdens the other subject to perpetuall taxes pointed out unto them the wholesomest resolve For the common people love nothing more then to cultivate their owne grounds to their owne proper use and to enjoy the fruits of their owne industry not being forced thereout to feed officers or souldiers While things were thus carried Thomas Percy Earle of Worster came thither with a fresh supply of souldiers upon whose arrivall all practises ceased while Richards friends endeavouring his liberty did thereby hasten his death which was the onely meanes to free him of the miseries wherein he now lived The Dukes of Aumerle Exeter and Surrey as hath beene before said were friendly embraced by the King who hoped by his good usage to win their love but the latter two not being able to withstand the power of blood nor the first the like of friendship the which was
that the people would be herewithall contented for by this meanes they should be freed from the warres wherewith they were threatned from France Scotland and Wales The Duke of Exceter propounded a Tilting at Christmas wherein he with twenty Gentlemen would chalenge the Earle of Salisbury with as many more to the which the King should bee invited and there together with his children slaine A businesse likely to succeed they being all armed and under the pretence of pompe well attended and he void of suspition unarmed his ordinary guard being more for shew then service This being done they resolved forth-with to re-inthrone Richard wherein they expected no opposition for of the house of Lancaster there remained none save brothers by another mother of the which the Earle of Sommerset the eldest was distasted and none of them comprehended within the Act of Parliament touching the succession of the crowne Richards lawfull heires loved him well and if any alteration should happen it would not bee of much consideration he being once re-established and they so well provided as that they might preserve themselves free from danger till the arrivall of aid from France to doubt whereof would bee sacriledge the daughter of France being too pretious a pawne to be by the French abandoned This Proposition being approved and all of them having vowed fidelity six of the chiefest among them made six writings be drawne up all of the same tenure the which they all subscribed and sealed every man keeping one of them which was the break-necke of the businesse for if any one of them should prove false to what Tribunall could the others cite him And if it should happen that through treachery or want of good take-heed any one of the Copies should come to light there was no way left to save themselves Exceter having acquainted the King with the appointed titling between him and Salisbury besought him to honour them with his presence and that he would be pleased to bee their Judge in case any difference should arise The which hee graciously accepted of and promised to doe This meane while every man providing himselfe of what number of men he could get under the pretence of magnificencie they came at the time appointed to Oxford where the King and Court was the next day expected The Duke of Aumerle was onely wanting hee having sent his men before went to visit his father who lived in a Countrey house upon that road and stayed dinner with him Fortune would so have it as that the old man spied a peece of paper in his sonnes bosome and not imagining what it might be snatcht it from him When he had seen the contents the six seales and among the rest his sonnes for one he grew so incensed as rising immediately from the Table hee gave order for his horses to bee made ready reproaching his sonne for that having been false to Richard he would now be a traytor to Henry that he was witty in finding out inventions to undoe his father but that now his father would undoe him That he should remember how the last Parliament he was bound for him body for body and goods for goods That therefore since hee made so little account of his fathers head his father would make as little account of his This being said hee went to Windsor Aumerle considering that the old man was not to bee with-drawne from his resolution that the businesse was discovered and his life in question having none with whom to advise resolved to prevent his father hee got on horse-backe and riding as fast as he could drive he got to Windsor before him where as soone as he was come he clapt to the doore behinde him telling him that looked to the door that so it behooved for the Kings service Hee threw himselfe downe at the Kings feet and craved his pardon the King astonished at such a novelty demanded his offence which when hee understood being somewhat amazed at the first he promised him mercy so as the businesse were as he had related it but if otherwise woe bee to him This meane time the Duke of Yorke came to the Castle doore and finding it shut bade it bee opened He entred and without further circumstances put the conspirators contract into the Kings hand who finding thereby all to be true that Aumerle had said put off his journey to Oxford resolving to expect at Windsor the conspirators new resolutions hee sent newes hereof by expresse Carriers to Henry Pearcy Earle of Northumberland Lord high Constable of England to Ralph Nevill Earle of Westmerland Lord Marshall who had married Iane his sister by the fathers side and to all his other friends to the end that they might make what haste they could to the Court and bring with them what forces they could raise Exceter was one of the first that came to Oxford more set upon the resolution taken then were the rest but he could not so order affaires but that by the extraordinary provision of Armes Souldiers his wife the Kings sister perceived that all this was done to undoe and kill her brother whereat in height of Agonie she was much distracted between the love to her brother and affection to her husband the ruine of one of them being certain whether the one or the other equally to her grievous whereat her husband who loved her as much as he hated her brother being moved said unto her that fortune might make both her and him equally content one onely thing excepted That their interests were in all things else common and individuall in this alone divers and particular For as shee could not but rejoyce at her brothers preferment to the crowne so hee could not but grieve to see his brother deposed that now in the change of fortune which by the preparations that were made she was towards if shee found cause of affliction she should doe well to consider that he had just cause of joy for if she being Henry's sister esteemed her greatnesse the more in respect of his he being brother to Richard had reason to hope the like in the Rise of Richard without the which whilst her brother reigned hee was like to live in perpetuall misery and daily to expect death That she was not to suffer in the fates of either of them For if Henry should reigne shee was to continue the same shee was though having lost her husband and if Richard reigned both of them were to preserve their lives honours and fortunes so that come what would come she had cause to rejoyce but not he For that hee might not through so many dangers dye daily it behoved him to expose himselfe to all danger that hee might once dye or for ever be free of feare Hereupon giving her his last kisse he left her weeping and went to Oxford where all the rest were come saving only Aumerle where having expected him to the very last houre his not appearing the not preparing for the King and
Kings of France of Iohn in England and Francis the first in Spaine The ransome of the two brothers sonnes to Charles of Blois were reserved for Richard the second and though it were afterwards by act of Parliament granted to Vere Duke of Ireland it was not done to prejudicate the right we speake of but to the end that by his being absent from the court the King might the better governe himselfe And for what concernes prisoners of lesser condition yet re-donable the example of the victory at Lepanto which happened in our fathers times may suffice in the which the confederates divided the Turkish prisoners and made them tug at one Oare in their fleet The King persisting in his resolution of having them they thought to make him desist therein by demanding of him things of greater consequence The Earle of Worster a wicked and turbulent man was hee who did forward this resolution an advice worst to the adviser and mortall to those who did embrace it The King was then at Windsor whither the Earle of Worster being come hee represented unto him the miserable imprisonment of Edmund Earle of Marsh their kinsman kept in fetters by Glendor and fallen into this misfortune for doing service unto his Majesty and the State He desired him to be the means of his freedome either by ransome or otherwise the King finding whither this request tended after having a-while bethought himselfe made answer that the Earle of Marsh was not taken prisoner in his service but by his owne consent as not willing to bee inforced to professe himselfe an enemy to Glendor and this answer he willed to be published to the terror of all such as had any inclination to him-ward Worster being returned and having acquainted his brother nephew with what had past the Nephew would not endure it who being a violent young man did wrongfully exaggerate the injustice saying That Henry not contented to bereave Edmund of the Kingdome did now deny him that succour which his service done unto him did chalenge That if he should have ransomed him it should not be done by his owne moneyes but by the inheritance which he usurped from Edmund and that in stead of praise through too much ingratitude he loaded him with undeserved calumnies wherein hee said truth for Edmunds wit was not proper for such inventions and if it had been true Glendor would not have treated him as he did But the King who had by evill meanes usurped the State from him could not by good meanes maintaine it not onely the losse of his liberty but the losse of his life would have re Lord Percy who came with intention to win the City failing in his intentions and the aids hee expected not appearing resolved to give battell of himselfe incouraged in that his souldiers were resolved to dye for their liberty and for the good of the Kingdome governed as he gave out by a Tyrant He sent the forenamed writing to the King by two Squires the which acquainted him with the reasons of his revolt and did likewise denounce the battell The King was there only named Duke of Lancaster it was written subcrib'd and seal'd by the names hands and seales of Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Lord high Constable of England Lord Warden of the West Marches of Henry Percy Warden of the East Marches and of Thomas Percy Earle of Woster The contents thereof was that having sworne at his returne from France that he did pretend to nothing but the inheritance due unto him by his father and wife and that he would suffer the King peacefully to enjoy his Crowne he had done otherwise for after having through famine thirst and could caused King Richards death hee had usurped the Kingdome which did of right belong to Edmond Mortimer the lawfull heire causing the Burgesses of Parliament to bee chosen contrary to the forme of Law and priviledge of the subject so to suborn votes for his own advantage that he had denied to ransome Mortimer who being by them set at liberty hee had proclaimed them traytors that therefore they did defie him as a perjured and false man as an usurper of the crowne which did properly appertaine to the true heire and together with him they defied all his complices and such as sided with him as traytors acd destroyers of the State If true faults objected but in jest doe sting much more did these doe so accompanied with such upbraidings and threats But the King not woonted to discompose himselfe when hee had read the letter said merrily to the messengers that his sword should answer that scandalous writing and that he was confident God would assist his just quarrell against such forsworne disloyall traytors as were the Percies But his moderation in these occurrances is worthy a particular observation for lacking neither generosity nor courage if his usurpation and injustice did not bereave him thernof which did not appeare hee received all these injuries not onely untransported but with a setled judgement weighed that as to hazard his estate life and honour upon the fortune of one day would be an act of rashnesse if he could avoid it so to preferre his safetie before their offences would bee a point of wisedome For that injuries were passions of the minde which might breathe away in a standing fortune but the ruinous effects of a lost battell were irrepairable in a falling fortune so as cashiering all punctualities not caring what others would say of him he resolved to see whether he could in some sort fairly accommodate this businesse rather then trust to the inconstancy of fortune which was not to be tried till the last push And that in such a case he would shew that manlihood which men hasty and void of judgement might now tax in him He appeared the next day and ordering his troopes as the others did he sent the Abbot of Shrewesbury unto them accompanied with one of the officers of his privie Seale with an offer of pardon if they would yeeld to reasonable conditions The Lord Percie though naturally violent examining the businesse in the same sort as the King had done accepted the proposition Hee sent unto him his Uncle the Earle of Worster to require of him an effectuall reformation of those things which had caused them take Armes But the Earle though fully satisfied by the King in all his demands and in a more submisse sort then did become his degree made a cleane contrary relation to his Nephew envie and confidence for he judged the Kings humility to be cowardize and feare leading him by meanes of this deadly lye to his fatall end The young Percie thinking himselfe under-valued caused the signe of battell immediately to be given by sound of Trumpet the two Armies were about fourty thousand fighting men the rebels Vantguard was led by the Scots who after a great showre of Darts which slew many of both sides advanced themselves against the Vantguard Royall which rigorously withstood the first
King Charles nor the Crowne of France with so ignominious an act The truce betweene these two Kingdomes ended the second of August whereupon such English as were in the garrison of Calleis and other frontiers of Picardy were the first who began the warre sallying forth the very next day sacking the frontiers of Bolonia and places next adjacent Five thousand souldiers under the command of Monsieur de Rambures generall of the crossebow-men were sent to defend the Country But King Henry did not weigh anchor till some daies after and came to Normandy the Eve of the Annunciation His fleet consisted of 1500. ships his army of 6000. men of armes and 24000. Bowmen furnished with all such artillery and provisions as humane diligence and the power of so great a King could assemble for such a designe He cast anchor at Cape Caux and landed without resistance having by publique proclamation commanded that neither Church Monastery women children nor any other person whosoever that had no armes should be molested upon paine of life The next day hee went to sit downe before Harfleur a Towne situated upon the mouth of the River Sens. The chiefe Lords of his army were the Dukes of Clarence Gloster Exceter and Yorke the Earle Marshall Arundell Oxford Suffolke Warwicke and others The Town was commanded by Monsieur de Etouteville afsisted by Messieurs de Blanville Bacheville Ermanville Gallart Bos Clere Bestu Adsanches Briote Gocurt Illeadam and many other Knights and Gentlemen to boote with which were 400. men of armes besides the inhabitants who all made what resistance possibly might be The King of France dispatcht away the Constable Albret the Marshall Boniquot Henaut Ligni and others to fortifie the sea Townes with men and artillery The garrison of Harfleur assoone as they understood of the enemy comming dug up the way which leades from Monteviller to the Town so to make the enemies march more difficult and sallying forth to skirmish with them they had much adoe to get backe into the City so many were their opposers and in such number the arrowes which shoured downe upon them But notwithstanding all impediments the English pitched their campe and planted their artillery upon the most advantagious places The place was well fortified with walls and turrets together with a broad and deep diâ—…ch the defendants resolve to maintaine it whilst there was any the least hope Those who were sent to secure the maritime places did what in them lay to hinder the booties which notwithstanding all their diligence the besiegers did every where take All the good they did was to preserve the neighbouring Townes from being taken The victualls in the English army being almost wholly corrupted by the sea they must have suffered much scarcity had they not made great booties of men and cattell The King of France was come to Vernone between Paris and Roen levying men from all parts to succour Harfleur The which being furiously assailed the gates walls and turrets almost all beaten down their mines ready to play and the powder which the King had sent unto the town surprised by the enemy they of the town brought to such a passe as they were not able to withstand a generall assault a great many of them being slaine or sicke they agreed to yeeld themselves their lives saved leaving all other things to the discretion of the besiegers if they were not succoured within five daies Bacheville brought these newes to Charles who finding himselfe weake permitted them to doe what they were by necessity inforced unto so as the five daies being past they threw open the gates after a siege of 37. daies wherein they suffered very much Harfleur was the chiefest Port Towne of all Normandy The Towne was sackt quarter was given to the souldiers and Citizens who demeaned themselves well The women children and religious persons were all put out of the Town the poorest sort of them having six pence a peece given them The great and rich spoile was sent into England as a witnesse of good successe Whereupon people of all conditions flockt from England thither who besides other priviledges had a house of inheritance allotted to every family so as the City was in an instant peopled by the English The King made his entry without any solemnity walking a foote to Saint Martins Church to thanke God for that victory He made the Duke of Exeter governour thereof who chose for his Lievtenant Iohn Falstofe and for his Councellors the Lord Carew and Sir Hughe Luterell and put therein a garrison of 1500. souldiers besides horsemen A great many sicke people were sent backe to England amongst which the Duke of Clarence the Earle Marshall and Earle Arundell the Earle of Stafford the Bishop of Norwich Lord Molins and Lord Brunell died of a fluxe in the siege That which imported more then all the rest remained yet to be resolved on The King undertooke this businesse about the end of summer who came not to Normandy till the 14. of August so as to continue the warre as was requisite was impossible and so much the more for that winter came early and more egerly in then it had done some yeares before To passe the sea againe if it were not a kinde of running away would at least be proclaimed such by the enemy To keepe in Normandy within the small precincts of Harfleur was impossible the incommodity of victualls being considered That which was resolved upon was to march to Calleis through the heart of the Country and through the enemies forces a resolution no waies necessary as for lacke of other meanes but most necessary for what concerned the honour and reputation of armes of 30000. fighting men who had past the seas from England there remained but 15000. 2000. men at armes and 13000. bowmen The rest were either dead of fevers or fluxe or sent backe into England or left in garrison at Harfleur so soone then as the ruines of the Towne were repaired that things necessary were provided for and that such prisoners as had not paid their ransomes had sworne to come unto the King to Calleis on Saint Martins day he commanded that those who were to follow him should carry along victualls for eight daies And crossing the Country of Caux and En he marched apace that he might get to the bridges of Soane which he necessarily was to passe before they should be broken A bold resolution and which not seconded by good fortune might have beene esteemed a rash one for the Dolphin tooke from the Country all manner of provisions and placed great troopes of armed men in all parts to annoy him and caused the bridges to be broken hoping that wanting wherwithall to live he would be forced either to yeeld himselfe or fight whereas according to the common maxime in case they had beene wanting hee should have built him bridges of silver to passe over King Henry finding the bridges broken turned towards Beauquene to the same Foord betweene
her as long as she lived which was but a small time for what concerned friendship with England his father having chalked out the way unto him from whence had he not swerved he had not died he thought he could not chuse a better way of revenge wherefore he answered the Parisians who after their condoling with him desired his assistance against the English by Embassadors which they of purpose sent that they should not need to trouble themselves therein for he hoped with the Kings good liking to make a peace which should secure them and their friends the which he forthwith did he sent the Bishop of Arras and two more with such officers to King Henry as were very well approved and the Bishop being returned with satisfaction he sent soone after him the Earle of Warwick and Bishop of Rochester with whom the Duke concluded a truce to indure till such time as a peace might finally be concluded by meanes whereof the way was opened for commerce betweene them as if the peace had been already concluded so as the English souldiers as friends and confederates did joyne with those of France and the Duke against the Dolphin assoon as he had accommodated his home businesse having obtained of his subjects all he could desire he came to Trois where he plotted the peace and marriage for King Charles did what hee was perswaded unto and those who did perswade him were the Dukes dependants and such as were upheld by the Duke King Henry being advertised hereof and nothing now remaining to conclude the businesse but the formality of his Embassadours hee sent the Duke of Exceter the Earle of Salsbury the Bishop of Ely the Lord Fitshug Sir Iohn Robsert and Sir Philip Hall with whom the peace and marriage was agreed upon the latter to be celebrated in that very place as soone as the King should come thither As soone as the Embassadours were returned Robsert only tarrying with the bridge the King went from Roan waited on by his brother Clarence and Gloster the Earles of Warwicke Salsbury Huntington Eu Tancherville Longaville and fifteene thousand fighting men making his journey by Pontoise Saint Dennis and Sciarantone where having left some troopes to secure the passage he came to Trois by the way of Provence and was met 2 leagues off by the Duke of Burgony and the Nobility which upon the like occasion were in great number come unto the Court his first meeting with the King and Queen was in Saint Peters Church where he took his Bride by the hand and the marriage was solemnized on Trinity Sunday with the greatest pompe that ever was seen in that Kingdome Hee corrected and altered the Articles as he pleased the which being sworne unto by the King Duke of Burgony Princes and Lords were sent to bee published in both Kingdomes they were thirty three in number the chiefest whereof were That King Charles should enjoy his dignity title and Kingdome as long as he lived That King Henry should bee Regent thereof and afterward Heire That neither he nor the Duke of Burgony should make peace with Charles who tearmed himselfe Dolphin without the consent of the three Estates of both Kingdomes That the peace between France and England should bee perpetuall That these two Kingdomes should never be dismembred one from another but should bee governed by one and the same King but under their severall Lawes Sens and Montreville were the two most important places which the Dolphin did hold in those parts so as the marriage solemnities being over they besieged Sens. This Citie would have held out longer had it had any hopes of succour but having none it surrendered it selfe the twelfe day Such Souldiers as would stay in the Kings service were suffered to depart their lives and goods saved except those who had had a hand in the Dukes death And though many of them did for the present accept of the English Crosse they did afterwards at severall times for sake it betaking themselves to the Dolphins service of the inhabitants the oath of fidelity obedience was onely demanded Montreule held out longer the Castle was fortified provided for a longer siege but though they did valiantly defend themselves the towne was taken within a few dayes thanks to the assailants successfull rashnesse who charged it on sundry sides without directions from the King or Duke When they had taken it pursuing their good fortune and closely following those who fled into the Castle they were the cause why many of them were drowned they tooke twenty prisoners almost all Gentlemen whereupon the King having lodged his people in the towne over-against the Castle-gate did yet more narrowly inclose it bereaving it of all hopes save a rationall capitulation But Monsieur de Guitres resolute in the defence was cause why twelve of the twenty prisoners whom the King had protested he would hang if the Castle did not yeeld were immediately hanged before his face after they had in vaine requested him and had their request seconded by their wives teares and friends intercession His inexorablenesse was the more to be blamed for that after so deplorable an execution he made good the Castle onely eight dayes Hee came forth his life and goods saved as likewise all such as would not remaine in the Kings service those onely excepted as formerly who had had a hand in the death of the Duke Guitres who was accused to bee one of them did defie his accuser a Gentleman of the Dukes but no apparant proofes being found hee was let goe The Duke had sent divers Gentlemen to cause his fathers body to be taken up who finding it buried in so miserable a manner tooke it up and wrapped it in lead and it was sent to Chertosa in Dijoune where he was buried neere unto his father At the same time his people tooke Villenense situate upon the same river putting all the garrisons to the sword The Dolphin on the other side made his progresse for being resolved to out the Prince of Orrenge who fought on Burgonies behalfe from such places as he held in Languedocke hee besieged Saint Esprite and assisted by Avignon and Provence tooke it and drove all the Princes people out of that Countrey The which being done hee returned to Burges his usuall abode that hee might raise what force possibly hee might intending rather the enemies proceeding then to give him battle The Duke of Bedford was come from England before the taking in of Montreule with two thousand Archers and eight hundred horses and was by the King and his brothers received with much joy Thus reinforced he went to besiege Melune The King of France came together with his Queen from Bray where they had tarried during the siege of Montreule to Corbeile Melune was begirt by two Camps with artillery and such engines as were then in use for the taking in of places Messieurs de Barbasan and de Preux commanded seven hundred fightingmen who were within the
reserving some seeds of equity in them hee hoped that by objecting this case cloathed with the habit of justice dyed in the colours of so many perjuries treasons and breach of faith hee might cancell the respect the people bore him and by degrees draw them from pitty and commiseration to hatred and from hatred to armes Charles the Dolphin according to the pretended Law Salique set aside that Henries pretences were by the people repulsed that so they might repulse his person not onely as a stranger but as an English man was presumed heire to the Crowne Moreover the murther of the Duke of Orleans set aside the circumstances was in its originall more wicked then this if the Duke of Burgony had then beene punished as of right he ought to have beene in his estate the Dolphin had had no occasion to bereave him of his life so as the parity of fault requiring parity of punishment it was against reason the second should be punished by justice when by injustice the former scaped unpunished whilst having no respect to the diversity of the delinquents qualities the Dolphin being a priviledged person as Soveraigne should be punished for being so rather then the Duke for being a subject let us learne by this that mens particular interest is that which ever hath ever doth pretend and that severity is quick sighted when the question concerneth others but blind when we are our selves concerned This cause was pleaded in the presence of both the Kings the Princes and Judges in the low Hall of l'Hosteile de Saint Paul by the dowager Dutches of Burgonies advocate and the Duke her sonnes who accused Charles who tearmed himselfe Dolphin the Vicount of Narbone Monsieur de Barbasan Tannigues de Chasteau William Butler Iohn Lovet President of Provence Robert de Loyre Olâ—…ver Laiet and others of this murther he demanded justice and particularised in what punishment this plea was seconded by a Doctor of Sorbonne sent thither for this purpose by that Colledge who by many allegations drawne from the Scripture laboured to perswade the two Kings to punish those who had had their hands in so grievous a fault but no declaration being forthwith to be made without the due proceedings in Law the Chancellor answered in the Kings name that by the advice of the King of England Regent of France and his declared heire all should bee done that was requisite in so important a businesse so as the Dolphin being cited to the marble table with the accustomed solemnities and not appearing he was for his contumacy declared guilty of the aforesaid murther falne from the Crowne incapable of what ever present or future succession and banished the Kingdome the Dolphin hearing this appealed to his sword the which was that alone which afterwards by the helpe of the Duke of Burgony his chiefest enemy did annull the proces decide the question and cut in two the sentence King Henry was to go for England after Christmas to make new provision or warre and to cause the Queene his wife to be crowned so as having licenced the three estates who all had sworne obedience to him he went his way having the Duke of Exeter with five hundred fighting men in Paris and in other places good and faithfull governours he stayed a while in Roan to give order for things belonging to the Dutchy and left therein the Duke of Clarence his generall from thence he together with his other brethren tooke his way towards Callice and were received in England with such joy as Kings use to receive who returne crowned with victory and accompanied by wives rich in dowry grace and beauty as was his she was crowned at Westminster on Saint Matthews day where whilst the pompe and solemnity exceeded whatsoever of former times fortune prepared funerall solemnities for the Duke of Clarence in France a businesse which being very diversly reported by authors forces me first to recount what the English say thereof then how others relate it for passion within circumstances of winning or losing is very great amongst them makes them to contradict one another who doth not joyne them together will hardly be able to extract the truth This Prince had made a select choyce of Soldiers out of all the garrisons of Normandy hee entred Umena and passed over Loire placing himselfe underneath Angiers hoping that those of the Towne would have fought with him but they not issuing forth hee spread himselfe over the countrey where after having enriched his people with prey and prisoners he returned for Normandy Being come to Bewford he understood that a great number of enemies were at Beuges conducted by the Duke of Allanson the Dolphins Lieutenant who had in company with him 26 French Lords one Spanish Captaine Iohn Earle of Bow han Robert his brother sonnes to the Governour of Scotland Archibald Dowglas Earle of Vigtonia Alexander Linsay brother to the Earle of Crayford and eighteene Scottish Gentlemen lately come from Scotland with 700 Souldiers Buchanan saith seven thousand hee was about to set suddenly upon them but did not for to assaile an enemy not knowing his forces is like walking in a darke night in unknowne wayes He had at that time one Ardrea Fregosa an Italian who had been with the French and who assured him that the enemy was so few in number that halfe his company was sufficient to rout them so as beleeving this mans relation who did abuse him being desirous of glory hee took only the horse along with him commanding the Bowmen not to stirre and leaving them under the command of his sonne Iohn called the Bastard of Clarence betweene him and the enemy there was an uneasie and a narrow passage through which when without any opposition hee had passed he discovered the enemy not farre off and contrary to the relation made unto him in full and well ordered troops whilst hee not able to retire the passage being taken which if it had not been he could not passe over it againe in File as he did before without danger it did more availe him to hazard himselfe by making a stand then by giving backe to venture the being shamefully cut in pieces The one side fought desperately the other bravely but the English not being above one for foure were discomfited the Duke himselfe being slaine the Earle of Tancherville Gilbert Vmfreville Earle of Kent the Lord Ros Sir Iohn Lumblâ—…y and Sir Robert Verend and neare upon two thousand others the Earles of Somerset and Suffolke the Lord Fitzwalter Sir Iohn Barckley Sir Ralph Nevil Sir Henry Iuglos Sir William Bowes Sir William Longiton Sir Thomas Burrowes and many others were taken prisoners Of the French were slaine about twelve hundred of the best of the Army The Bastard of Clarence who after the Dukes departure was informed of the number of the enemies marched with all possible diligence to succour him but came too late and the French having notice thereof retired themselves with their
prisoners and did forsake the Field The English buried their dead and carried the Dukes body along with them which was afterwards sent from Roan to England and buried at Canterbury by his father This is the substance of their narration Chesne and Derplaix say that the Duke of Clarence a wise and valiant Prince went to fight with the Earle Bouhan the Dolphins Constable and Mr. de Faiette That the French though fewer in number obtained the victory having slaine three thousand English And that the English Historians to defraud the French of this glory make their losse lesse accusing the Duke of Clarence of rashnesse for thatnot trusting in the French that were with him he undertook the businesse with his own men onely Dupleix further to convince them asketh what the French men did while they fought whether or no they stood with their armes acrosse and that he expected they should couple imposturisme to their calumnie and say that the French had joyned with the Dolphins forces to their prejudice Monstrelet sayes that the Duke of Clarence had sent his people into Anjou where under the command of the Scottish Constable and Mr. de Faiette a great number of the Dolphinists were met That Clarence hearing they were at Bawges tooke along with him part of his men and almost all the chiefe Commanders being followed by the rest aloofe off That he marched towards them with much danger and paine by reason of a troublesome passage over a river which he was to passe That the Dolphinists being aware of his comming and provided for him after a keene cruell and bitter battell had the victory That the English lost between two and three thousand men the French above eleven hundred yet notwithstanding all this they under the command of the Earle of Salsbury recovered the Dukes body Paulus Emilius writes that the Duke being come before Angiers and having provoked the Garrison and taxed them of cowardise because they did not issue forth passed forward to a little towne where he understood the Scots were who fought under the Dolphins pay joyned to some companies of French the which he carelesly set upon for that hee was much more in number then they but that being knowne by a golden circle which as a Jewell he wore on his helmet hee was set upon by many of them and slain That notwithstanding this the greatest part of his men retired themselves without or feare or disorder unto Umena where taking upon them the white crosse of France and finding the bridge over the river cut they compelled the countrey people to re-edifie it killing some of them leading the rest along with them lest that the inhabitants being by them advertised might have followed them and that in this manner they got safe to Normandy He speakes nothing of the number of the dead Gaguinus sayes that the Duke of Clarence being gone with a many Souldiers into Anjou did incamp himselfe at Beufort that being at table he was told by certaine Scottish Free-booters who were taken prisoners that the French and Scotch were met together at Bawges whereupon rising immediately from the table he said they are our own let none but the horse follow us that when he was come to little Bawges he met with Iohn de Croix a valiant French Gentleman who being got into a Church and having shut the doore upon him was got up into the Belfree that the Duke seeing he spent his time in vaine set upon the rest and being himselfe in the head of his men having a garland of Jewels upon his helmet hee was one of the first that was slaine by the French and many other Lords with him The Earles of Huntington and Somerset and Thomas Beaufort brother to the last being taken prisoners That the rest saved themselves by flight but that finding the bridge broken at Umena they tooke the white Crosse faigning themselves to be French and causing it to be mended by the Countrey people they put them all to death and passed forwards Serres reports that having presented himselfe before Angiers and having no hope to win it hee set upon the French Army lodged at little Bawges that out of assurance of victory he was lost and that together with him there were there slaine fifteen hundred English The history and Chronicle of Normandy relates that being come into Angier on Easter Eve hee understood that a great number of Scots were at Bawges whereupon passing the river hee in disorder set upon them not tarrying for his company that the Earle Bouhan a Scot had the honour of the day the English being defeated and slaine hee names the great ones but makes no mention of the rest but saith that the bodies of the Duke and the rest of the Lords were taken away and sent into England Buchanan reports that the Duke being informed by Andrew Fregoso or some other Scottish Free-booters that the French were carelesly disporting themselves at Bawges as thinking themselves secure it being good Friday a day dedicated to devotion or were it because there was a truce for eight dayes resolved to set upon them and that rising from the table he commanded that the horse should only follow him that when he came to Bawges he met with some scattering French who saving themselves in a Belfree whilst hee in vaine did spend his time there the rest were advertised of his arrivall that the Earle Bouhan sent 30 Archers to possesse the bridge with whom Hugh Kened together with an hundred others who were quartered in a Church hard by all of them almost unarmed as upon such sudden occasions doth oftentimes fall out did joyne himselfe That the Duke not able to make his horses take the bridge being shot at by the enemies was the first that lighted and who wonne the passage but that whilst hee and those few that followed him got on horseback againe and that the rest passed leasurely after him by reason of the narrownesse of the bridge hee was set upon by Earle Bouhan who had not with him above two hundred horse That they fought with equall courage and hatred the Scots as having an occasion to give proofe of themselves for the French were of opinion that the inhabitants of great Britaine were good for nothing but to eate and drinke the same opinion which the Spaniards hold of the French and the Africanes of the Spaniards and the English as having before them an unplacable enemy who not contented to fight with them at home was come to seeke them on the other side the Sea That they laid load one upon another the Duke himselfe fighting more eagerly then did any other but that being wounded with a lance in the face by Iames Luinton and unhorst by the Earle Bouhan who let drive at him with a battle Axe the rest all ran away were pursued till dark night that there died about 2000 English of which six and twenty men of account besides prisoners which were many Of French and
Scots very few and almost all of the meaner sort That others doe beleeve that Alexander Macelselan was he who kild the Duke having sold the Duke of Clarence Coronet to Iohn Stewart for five hundred pound which was afterwards pawned by him to Robert Vstonne for two thousand five hundred pound That the Scots had the greatest share of glory in this businesse and that for this cause the Dolphin made the Earle Bouhan Constable rewarding the other commanders according to their deserts From these expositions may easily be gathered that Dupleis the latest of all other Writers doth falsly accuse the English Historians Monstrelet witnesseth the Duke was fewer in number where he saies he tooke but part of his forces the Chronicle that he did not tarry for his men Gaguinus and Buchanan that leaving the foote he tooke onely along with him the horse that they taxe him of rashnesse to rob the honour from the French Monstrelet saies that he was abused by information that he was to make a difficult passage and that the enemy was advertised and provided for him Paulus Emilius that he set upon them carelesly as if he did despise them that he would take onely the horse along with him beleeving that the French were already as good as lost Serres that his imagined victory was the cause why hee lost his life the Chronicles that he set upon the enemy disorderly and Buchanan that he onely made use of the horse that they have lessened the losse they confesse 2000. Serres faith but 1500. none but Monstrelet names them to bee betweene two and three thousand an undeterminated number Buchanan about 2000. hee likewise undeterminates Paulus Emilius and Guaginus speake not hereof at all That any French troopes were with the Duke neither English nor French author of as many as I have met withall himselfe excepted mention any such thing for what remaines if it were not true that the bastard of Clarence came in unto his rescue the Dukes body could not have beene recovered that it was recovered Monstrelet and the Chronicles of Normandy doe take away all dispute and as Monstrelet saith the Earle of Salsbury was he who recovered it were it at the same time or afterwards to say afterwards is absurd for flying from the defeat he must with danger of his life have tarried somewhere till the enemy was gone or else have returned with new forces from Normandy and to no purpose since they might have taken his body away he tarried no where for the English in their flight according to the French writers tooke their white crosse for their owne safeties and caused the bridge of Umena to be reedified lest they might be againe set upon neither did he returne for being come to Normandy he could not at the same time have made this voiage and that of Alanson therefore if the bastard recovered the body the Duke fought without his bowmen and if the Earle it was at the same time but not unlesse he were Master of the field the which after such a defeate he could not be without a strong succour which was that which did dissipate the cloud of enemies which buried the dead which recovered the bodies of the Duke and the Lords and whereby he returned home voide of feare not cloathing himselfe with the white crosse but say that this recovery be false is it possible the French authors were it onely for triumphs sake should make no mention of it and if they deny not that it was carried into England would they not say how it was granted whether in change in gift or by ransome the English narration then unlesse it be the equivocall meaning of the Duke of Alanson wherein Iohn Speed erreth not and which hath nothing to doe with this our affaire is that which I shall judge the truest which being granted the Duke being but a few was overcome by many and not unrevenged for he was indebted to the enemy onely for 800. carcases he having lost 2000. the enemy 120. hee was a wise Prince but not at this time he preferred magnanimity before wisdome without which the former is as an unbridled horse which runnes upon precipices and ruines the rider so as if his authors have accused him of rashnesse they have done it justly not to rob the French of the honour as saith Dupleis rather writing as he doth he that robs it both from the English and the Scots for this act what ever it was was done under the happy guidance of Earle Bouhan their Generall The death of this Prince incouraged the enemy for Normandy wanting now a Generall they thought it weake to indure an incounter they besieged Alanson the Earle of Salsbury who did ill indure the losse of such a place gathered all the forces together he possibly could whilst the French who spied his waies expected his comming in good order intending to set on him but he who came to succour not to fight turned towards the Abbey of Bec losing in his retreat about 200. men an easie prize for the raising of the siege for the enemy having driven a way the succour retired to Anjou leaving Alanson free When King Henry heard of his brothers death he chose in his place endowed with the same authority Edmond Earle Mourton brother to the Earle of Somerset and calling a Parliament he had great assistance the Bishop of Winchester his uncle lent him monies till such time as the subsidies could be raised wherewithall he paied 4000. men at armes and 24000. archers which he caused to passe over to Callis conducted by the Earle of Bedford and followed himselfe in midmay the Dolphin did at this time besiege Shartres a place of importance defended by the bastard of Theime and some troopes which the Duke of Exceter had sent unto him from Paris whilst hee being weakned suffered much for want of victualls the City by reason of the multitude therein easily to be famished the reason of this scarcity was for the Dolphinists having made themselves Masters of Bonevalle and other forts thereabouts did command the field But the King being come to Callis dispatched away unto him the Earle of Dorset and the Lord Clifford with 1200. men by means whereof and by the newes of his passage he stopped the enemies excursions at Montreule he met the Duke of Burgony who was come thither the day before sicke of an ague they staied three daies together after which time the Duke departed to procure for him the passage over Some to Abeville and did obtaine it whilst the King marching that waies tooke in Fertes held by Monsieur de Harcourts people he placed there in a garrison of the Dukes souldiers when hee was past the bridge at Abeville he tooke his leave of him the Duke having promised to meet him againe within a few daies as he did when he was come to Bois du Saint Vincent assoone as he had saluted the King and Queene he resolved with the Duke of Exeter who
the King met her joyfully welcomed by her his brethren in law and all the Court and after they had with great solemnity celebrated the feast of Whitsontide at Paris he tooke his last farewell of her betaking himselfe to the first occasions the war offered The Earle of Warwick was gone with three thousand men to take possession of Gamach which was to yeeld it selfe in case it were not succoured by the eight of June and having left there a sufficient garrison he tooke his way towards Saint Valery having sent before some few horse to discry the Country who being met by a hundred horse they defended themselves till such time as the Earle came in to their succour whereby they were forced to withdraw themselves into the City which was forthwith besieged those within the Towne had the sea open and the Earle had no ships insomuch as they scorned his siege for they furnished themselves with victuall by their owne ships or else had them brought unto them from neighbouring Port-townes But as soone as by his directions they saw ships come from Normandy they grew to Articles of surrender if they were not succoured by the fifteenth of September which they were not so as all the Townes between Paris and Bullen were now in King Henry's hands except Crotois and Guise the which Monsieur de Harcourt would never yeeld up though in the Kings name hee was thereunto intreated by his brother the Bishop of Amiens The Dolphin this meane while sate not still but being twenty thousand men strong he went to St. Serres he took Charitee upon Loyre and besieged Cone inforcing it to give Hostages to surrender in case it were not releeved by the 16 of August But their courage growing warme in this negotiation and egged on by millitary discipline they agreed to fight a pitcht battell the aforesaid 16 day whereupon the Duke of Burgony being ready to goe into Artois advertifed hereof stayed in Burgony sending for people into Picardy and Flanders and gave account hereof to King Henry who was then at Sentis intreating him to send unto him some of his men under some good Leader His answer was he would send him none for he himselfe would be their Leader Whilst his mind being greater then his strength of body hee promised what he could not performe for though he were sicke hee thought not hee was come to his last end which in truth was somwhat bitter out of season to one of his years who notwithstanding according to the wil of heaven was ripe and at his full growth So as not able to go himselfe nor willing that the succour should come late he commanded the Duke of Bedford accompanied by the Earle of Warwicke and other Lords to lead it along promising to follow them himselfe as soon as possibly he could But when he was come to Melune his sicknesse growing strong upon him hee was compelled to goe into a Litter and to be carried to the Boys de St. Vincent This mean while the Duke of Burgony being come before Cone and having mingled the two Nations together to the end that they might equally share in honour so to avoid the difference which might arise between them touching precedencie therein he found that the Dolphin not willing to hazard himselfe upon the successe of a battaile had raised the siege and was gone to Burges so as he was forced to be content to have with his honour freed Cone The Duke of Bedford understanding that his brother grew worse and worse rid post to the Boys de Saint Vincent and Burgony not able to goe along with him for his affaires called him elsewhere sent Hugh de Lanoi to make his excuse and to visit the King who finding his estate of life by all signes desperate and knowing that he must die finding his brothers his uncle and all the rest sad and disconsolate he wished them to praise God who tooke him unto him in such a time when as his honour was not subject to the inconstancy of fortune that he was sorry for nothing but to leave them under the burthen of so weighty a businesse that their worth and fidelity did much comfort him that the Lord God would share the glory betweene them which he had had in giving a good beginning thereunto and which they were to have in bringing it to a happy end he willed them to remember what they ought unto him in the behalfe of his yong son that if he did deserve to be served as his heire and their Soveraigne he deserved much more so to be for that his innocent age had not yet beene harmefull to any that it was their parts by instructing him in vertue to infuse into him a disposition to gratitude and love that by the one he might recompence service and by the other affection he advised them above all things else to keep the Duke of Burgonies friendship and never to disjoyne themselves from him that if any treaties of peace should be with the Dolphin they should agree to none without the reservation of Soveraignty the Dutches of Normandy and Guascony that they should not set at liberty the Duke of Orleans and the other prisoners that were in England till his sonne was of age To Humphrey Duke of Glocester he committed the protection of England and to Iohn Duke of Bedford the Regency of France with this caution that if the Duke of Burgony should endeavour it he should freely yeeld it up unto him finally he recommended the Queene his wife unto them intreating them to honour and respect her as he had done all the roome was filled with sighes and tears in midst whereof they promised punctually to obey him having thus freed himselfe of worldly affaires by his verball will he desired to know of the Physitians how long in their judgements they thought he might yet live But they referred the event to the good will of God whereupon he commanded them to speak freely their opinions after a short consultation the chiefest of them kneeling downe said unto him that for what the skill of physicke could foresee he was not likely to live above two houres a sentence which did no whit startle him but calling for his Chapleines he caused them read the seven penitentiall Psalmes before him and when they were come to the verse Benigne fac Domine in bona voluntate tua Sion ut edificentur muri Hierusalem do good in thy good pleasure unto Sion build thou the walls of Hierusalem hee said that his intention had alwaies been if God had granted him life after he should have reduced the businesse in France to a peaceable end to have gone to the winning of that holy City but since that the divine Maiesty had pleased to dispose otherwise of him his holy will be done they returning again to read the Psalms he made a blessed and a happy end dying neer about the same time his Physitians had foretold and having received all those
all his other Ensigns cursing those who had perswaded them to shut themselves up in that Fort upon perjur'd Oaths of succour they yeilded themselves their lives only saved the which was denied to such as had served Henry the fifth to those who had sworne the finall Peace to those who were Complices in the Death of the Duke of Burgony and to such Souldiers as were Scotts Irish or Welsh together with Melene they surrendred all other Forts which were in their hands amongst which were Marchuse and Monliere those who would sweare fealty and Homage had their liberties granted them without Ransome the which all of them almost did in particular Greville mov'd therunto as I beleeve by his beleeving Charles to bee dead at Rochell for when hee knew the contrary hee was not long in forswearing himselfe This meane while Arthur Count de Richmond Brother to Iohn fift Duke of Britanny escaped away from the Earle of Suffolke Lord Lieutenant to the King in Normandy with whom ever since the Battell of Agencourt he had beene Prisoner A civill liberty was permitted him upon Oath and promise not to depart the which as long as the King lived was precisely observed by him not listning to his friends who had sundry times offered to backe him if he would fly away now thinking that by reason of the Kings Death he might with safety to his honour escape he fled pretending himselfe to be free from his Oath as personall to him that was dead but who shall well observe it shall find that bare promises not aggravated by curtesies no wayes due nor inforced as was this the largnes of his Imprisonment are of as much force in morall affaires with Princes and amongst such as are Nobly borne as is an Oath in Religion especially when as pretensions not dying with the King they together with their estates remaine in title and in substance intire unto their Successours if when the King dyed he had beene close Prisoner he could not without a note of folly have said himselfe to be disoblig'd from his promise so as having escap'd hee seem'd to repent that resolution which though at all times requisite was then the more to be esteemed of as it was now the more blame worthy since his owne Death and not the Death of any other was only able to acquit him of his Oath and promise made His first flight was to his Brother in Britanny from thence to his Cousin Philip in Flanders from whom he received a Commission to procure a Parley betweene him Britanny and Bedford so as being return'd from his Brother and having concluded the Interview Bedford went to receive them upon the confines of Normandie all three of them comming into an appointed place where Philip stayed expecting them the Confederacy which was contracted betweene them was confirmed by a double Marriage the one betweene the Duke of Bedford and Anne the younger Sister to Philip together with the County of Artois in portion in case they should have any Issue the other betweene Count Richmond and Philips eldest Sister Widdow to the Dolphin Lewis This being done Burgony and Richmond withdrew themselves to Arras Bedford to Paris and the Duke of Britanny to his owne Country to whom Bedford paid 6000. Crownes for his expences in that journey The inconstancy of the Dukes of Britanny in their friendship may seeme strange to some being subject to often and momentary changes but who will examine passages from the time that that State grew litigious will not wonder at it I have thought good to give you a short breviat thereof for the better understanding of the History and to ease the Reader of the paines of seeking that in others which I should have omitted Iohn the third Duke of Britanny who dyed without Issue married his Neece Iane of Britanny Daughter to Guy his next Brother but now dead to Charles of Blois second Sonne to Guy of Chatillione Count de Blois and Margaret Sister to Philip the sixt King of France to the end that shee being the true Heire other Woemen having beene formerly Heires to that Dukedome shee might have a Husband that might defend her When he was dead Iohn Count de Montfort his third Brother who during his life had no wayes opposed his Neece pretended by prerogative of sex to be Heire unto the State so as Blois relying upon France and he on England they had fierce Warre together for 23. yeares in which time 200000. Men were slaine in that quarrell To Count Montfort who as not having intirely possessed Britanny was not numbred amongst the Dukes therof did his Sonne Iohn succeed named Iohn the fourth after that Charles de Blois slaine in a great Battaile left him possessor therof The King of France who could not by force take from him his Estate indeavour'd to weaken him by Interposition Hee agreed upon this with the Widdow and the Sonnes of Charles the Defunct who renounced their pretensions to the Dutchy and he his pretences to the Vice-county of Limages restoring unto them together with other obligations the County of Pointevere an agreement which lasted not long among ulcerated minds The Duke beside these had two other great Enemies Beretrand de Gueschin and Oliver de Clissenne his naturall Subjects who having betaken themselves to the service of Charles the fift against the English proved so gallant Men that both of them one after the death of the other were Constables of France so as they having drawne unto the Kings pay the greatest part of the Lords and Commanders of Britanny who under their command had fought against Charles de Blois they left the Duke quite bereft of Captaines and Military affaires and but badly obeyed by his Subjects who were naturally inclin'd to the French so as wrought thereunto by gratitude Edward the third being his Father in Law who had put him into his Estate and by necessity the King of France being his Neighbouring powerfull Enemy hee turned sometimes one way sometimes another till being abandoned by his Subjects it behoved him to retire himselfe into England forsaking his Countrey least he should be made Prisoner by them not for that they hated him but for that they hated his friendship with the English whom they thought to be the cause of their ruine being at last aware that the King of France molested him not out of the pretended suspitions but to bereave him of his Estate they sent for him backe a little before the Death of Charles the fift wherby hoping now to be in quiet to please them he renounced his friendship with England and sided with Charles the 6 t who succeeded to Charles the fift Clissonne who was of greater power with the now King then he had been with the former finding him without his leaning stocke Ransomed Iohn Count de Pointevere from his Imprisonment in England upon whom as Sonne to Charles de Blois and Iane of Britanny Heire to Iohn the third the pretences to the Dutchy
his service in France his Kings his kingdomes and his owne reputation Alansonnes liberty who was taken prisoner at the battell of Vernuille was by the Duke of Burgundies meanes Bedford being at London procured his ransome came to 200000. Crownes Faire offers were made unto him if hee he would forsake France and cleave unto England in particular much of what hee was to pay was proffer'd to bee remitted him but no offer promis'd nor benefit could sever him from his affections unto this King and Country Hee sould unto the Duke of Britanny not being otherwise able to pay so great a summe the Barony of Fugures for 80000. peeces of gould called saluti and 38000. which he was moreover to give him for the which hee pawned unto him the two Rubies of la quaglia and Estampes and the two brothers famous Iewels in the house of Britanny the which being repawn'd by him and the rest made good out of his owne monies hee return'd into France The Duke of Bedford went thither likewise with a great many Souldiers having taken requisite order for the affaires in England Hee was waited upon to Calis by the Bishop of Winchester I know not whether in respect or to receive the Cardinalls Cap which was sent to him from Rome the new discensions councelling him perhaps to doe so This Prelate had coveted the being a Cardinall ever since Henry the fifths time but that King much misliking his ambition forbid him to endeavour it that rub being now out of the way the present King a Child and though Glocester his enemy yet Bedford his friend there was none that withstood him therein Hee receiv'd therewithall the faculty and title of Legat which added to his incombes so as loosing his former name he was through all the kingdome stiled the Ritch Cardinall The Count de Richmond this meane while endeavoured by his valour to repaire the ill fortune hee met withall at his entrance into the Constableship In Anior he tooke La Methe upon conditions and the Castle of Gollerande by assault In Maine Ramfort by composition and Malicort by force where hee slew the English and hung up the French that defended it On the other side Sir Iohn Hothall an English knight passing betweene Mans and Alansonne with 20. Horse was set upon by a Captaine call'd Monceau who had with him a troope of 120. fighting men the English lighted from off their Horses in the midst of the highway where they were set upon and where there was no helpe but a resolution either to overcome or die they so behaving themselves as that killing many of them and putting the rest to flight they tooke Iohn Sorret prisoner a Brittish Gentleman and returned safe to their Garrison but the daily inrodes that the Norman Garrison made into Brittanny made the Duke thereof resolve to shut them up within their owne limits by fortifying Pontersonne To this worke together with the Constable came Messieurs de Castelbriand Beaumaneir Lohac Castelghironne Montalbon Belforte Charte Rostrenan Balliere and others of Brittanny the Constable of Scotland Iohn Onscart Walter Brusacke and other French Commanders these comming by night to descry the English fortifications they were pursued by such as were within with danger of being but ill treated but as soone as the Constable had fortefied Pontersonne hee went from thence leaving Mounsieur de Rostrenan Captaine thereof and under him Mounsieur de Belfort Iohn Veyer and Ouscourt who doing as they had beene done by did by incursions passe on to Auranches doing all the mischiefe they could but those of the Garrison not induring to bee braved underneath their walls sallied forth and had likely to have retired with losse had not 400. English led by Mounsieur de Novestres come unexpectedly to their ayd who charging Rostrenon tooke him prisoner and together with him 140. others not above two being left dead upon the field This chance made the Duke of Britanny send Mussieurs de Castelbriand and Beaumaneir to command Pontersonne in Rostrenans place I have described this action according to Argentres Hall and the other English Historians ascribe the glory onely to the Garrison of Auranches not mentioning Novestres nor any others that came into their succour So as being almost alwayes likely to meete with the like discordance likelihood ought to open unto us the way to truth which by writers is with passion shut up for no Iudge can injoyne us to beleeve one rather then another unlesse the one relation be held Canonicall the other Apocriphall Pontersonne was a thorne in the Duke of Bedfords side for it was a place whereby the enemy was much commodiated for the annoyance of Nor mandy and his men hindred for doing the like to Britanny so as resolving to quit himselfe thereof hee sent thither the Earle of Warwicke accompanied by the Lord Scales and many others who layd siege unto it with 7000. men the first day of Lent Belleforest and Argentres writes that the Duke of Britanny knowing it was not able to hold out would have it abandoned that so together with the towne he might not loose the people that were in it that the French and Scots withdrew themselves from thence leaving onely the Britans there who contrary to their Princes command would defend it but it is hard to be beleeved that the Duke having purposely sent his brother to fortefie it assisted by so many Lords and the worke of three nations France Scotland and Britanny should afterwards repent it as if no places were to bee defended save such as are inexpugnable and that to busie the enemie in a long siege as was this subject to so many contingences especially of being succour'd either from Britanny which was Contiguus with it or from France were a matter of no advantage besides it is not probable but that he should have foreseene the enemy would assay it it being a place so contrary to his designes and much lesse that the Brittish Garris on abandoned by the Scotch and French should dare to defend it contrary to their Princes command but howsoever it was the Earle of Warwicke besieging it and those within valiantly behaving themselves as well by defending it as making often sallies the siege was brought to that passe as that the assailant wanting both meat and munition and not having wonne one foote of ground the Lord Scales was inforced to goe his wayes with 3000. men Monstrelet sayes but 500. to provide for necessities for the Campe accompanied by Sir Iohn Harplay Bayliffe of Constantine Sir William Breerton Bayliffe of Caen Sir Ralfe Tassonne and Sir Iohn Carbonall The Duke of Britanny who had made a generall Muster of all his Horse and Foote and chosen out a part thereof under the command of Mounsieur de Castelgironne Hanandaye and the Viscount of Belliers leaving the rest entertained a proposition made by the Baron of Coulonnis a Norman to surprise the Lord Scales at his returne in a place which he
Blois belonging both to his Parrimony during his imprisonment Whereupon they ground this I know not for 't is a childish thing to article with a prisoner that is an enemy in what is advantageous to him and the contrary to ones selfe not being thereunto inforced neither by force nor reason but say this were so France is not so free from this fault as that shee should be the first that should cry whore I will onely alledge one agreement made if that of Bertigny was ever observed let England though innocent bee condemned The siege of Orleans being then resolved the Earle of Salisbury went from Paris with requisite provisions and 10000. fighting men accompanied by the Earle of Suffolke and Lord Talbot and desiring to have the way free betweene Paris and that Citie hee tooke the Towne of Ianville by assault and five dayes after the Castle thereof by composition causing some to bee put to death there as having forsaken the side they had formerly sworne unto Bogeances having yeelded it selfe hee caused Proclamation to be made that all priviledges and goods should be preserved unto such as would acknowledge Henry for their King Ierguo and Meung by reason of this offer brought in their keyes He tooke Nogunt Retrou Puisset Rochforte Bertanwurt Touri Mompipeo the Tower of Pleuviers and other places hee presented himselfe before Orleans the 12. of September Charles had sent to the defence of this Citie Mounsieur de Busacke and Mounsieur de Faiette both Marshalls of France the Bastard of Orleans who commanded in chiefe during this siege William Stuart Constable of Scotland William Albret Lord d'Orvall Mussieurs de Guicourt Tovars Chavigni Greville Chabannes Ponton de St. Treigle La Hire Valperga an Italian and Luis de Vancourt together with 1200. Souldiers Luis of Bourbone Count Cleremont went thither likewise uncommanded The inhabitants pull'd downe all the suburbs of the Citie amongst which 12. Parish Churches foure Monasteries places of pleasure Gardens Orchards and whatsoever else could hinder the sight of the besieged or bee of service for the Besiegers within the Towne they spared not for any fortification or fence either to secure themselves from the besiegers or whereby to be lesse exposed to their batteries the Earle could not pitch his quarters unmolested with continuall skirmishes which was the Souldiers daily exercise for three weekes together but without any remarkable effect Fortune disdaining to shew her countenance in things of so little moment but the Bastard having made a salley forth by the gate of the Bridge and being entertain'd with like bravery he lost many of his men and had many of them taken prisoners He made head againe at the great Tower upon the end of the bridge from whence he was beaten backe leaving the English masters of the Tower which was presently given into the custody of William Glasdale This secured the Bridge which was the safest way for victuals and succour The Earle built many Forts round about and especially over against the gates so as the Citie being little lesse then girt about seemed to be in a desperate case not able without difficultie to befurnish'd with victualls or re-inforced with defendants though the Citizens upon all occasions did voluntarily performe the duties of Souldiers but this Tower a purchase so appearingly advantageous was the losse of Salisbury and the ruine of this and all other enterprises for blowes from heaven are like lightning which wounds where it is not expected The Tower had a bard window in the highest part thereof in the very face of the Citie where the Captaines went oft times to discover such places as were most subject to danger and where the Earle of Salisbury accompanied by Sir Thomas Gargrave and William Glasdale came to looke out A Canoniere observing that many people used to appeare at that window levell'd a piece of Canon against it and going to dinner left order with his sonne that if hee should see any one at that window hee should give fire unto it which just as the Earle came thither hee did the Bullet broke the Iron barres which gave upon the Earles head striking out one of his eyes and bearing away one of his Iawes and wounded Gargrave so sorely as that he died thereof two dayes after at eight dayes end the Earle dyed likewise leaving one onely daughter behind him whose sonne shewed himselfe though to the publique losse to be descended from that gallant man no death was ever more lamented The Souldiers beleeving that in his losse all was lost as indeed it fell out for the good fortune of the English declined from that time forward even to their being wholly driven out of France The Duke of Bedford who was mainely sensible of this newes deputed the Earle of Suffolke in his place and made the Lord Scales and Lord Talbot and Sir Iohn Falstaffe chiefe under him in that Campe they did what they could not to loose the enterprise together with their Generall but their worth could not withstand the change of Fortune The first day of the yeare they essayed to scale the Bulwarke before the gate Saint Renard which being stoutly defended they retired the second day the Citie was succour'd with some small provisions brought by the Admirall Gallant who waded thorough the Loire in a season which being extraordinarily dry though in the midst of winter suffer'd them to passe and repasse without danger and in his returne meeting with some troopes that went a freebooting he set upon them defeated them and retired safely The Campe stood in great neede of Victualls Artillerie and munition wheresore they sent Sir Iohn Falstaffe Sir Iohn Ramstone and Sir Philip Hall with some Forces to the Regent to convey some unto them they were furnished with a great many Carts and Sumpters the Regent adding to their small numbers Simon Mosier Provost of Paris together with a part of the guard of that Citie and some of his owne Domestiques which in all made up 1500. not counting those who waited on the Carriages they marched in good order not meeting with any obstacle till being come to Rounray they might discover betweene 9. and 10000. of the enemy the French say betweene 4. and 5000. Serres but 4000. led by the Duke of Bourbonne to succour Orleans but as hee was deceav'd in the person of the Conductor taking the Father for the Sonne for the Duke of Bourbonne was then prisoner in England so was hee deceiv'd in the number though I doe not beleeve they were 9. or 10000. for so great a number would have beene sufficient to have fought with the besiegers Campe. But were they more or lesse they flew upon the English as if assured of victory for their Troopes being assuredly great and having nothing to hinder them the enemy incumbred fewer in number and weary with Marching they beleeved them not onely not fit to fight but neither yet to put themselves in defence The Scottish-men who were better acquainted with
that the English went to meete them that the French came to a little village called Lonvell and were onely parted from the enemy by a little River that great skirmishes were there made that finding them to bee in an advantagious place they would not set upon them that about evening they sent word by a Herauld to the Earle of Arundel that hee should either come forth to battle or else give backe his hostages the which being received they departed and that the English seeing themselves free returned too before Silli and tooke it by a fierce assault The rest differ not from him but adde that in their Articles the besieged specified that the English should quarter themselves neere such an Elme and fight there that whereunto the besieged were obliged according to Giles was to surrender themselves if the Towne were not succoured or the English fought withall neither of both which ensued To fight belonged to the French for they were to free the Towne The English were to keepe from fighting if they could and to inhibite succour so as the French not able to do the one should have tryed the other which they did not That the Earle of Arundel should give up the hostages was a piece of obedience not to be beleeved for since they could not fight with him they could not force him in this point that they should depart having received the hostages without putting them into Silli or succouring the Towne argues either simplicity which was not likely to be in such personages or want of strength and is not sufficient to excuse their retreate for say that the Earle had delivered up his hostages the more reason had they had to have kept the field to shew themselves masters thereof and to have seene the enemy first gone that they might have secured the towne for what concernes the Elme the besieged may by agreement prefix the day of succour but not the place of combate for that were to teach him what to doe who was to hinder their being succoured whose advantage it was to work his ends without danger or bloodshed Two armies equally resolved to fight may appoint a time place that they may know where to meet not out of any advantage but such appointments happen not betweene besiegers and besieged for the besieged have onely two things to looke unto necessity which enforceth them and reputation which makes them doe their utmost indeavour which when they have satisfied their being or not being succoured belongs no more to them since by yeelding they are freed from necessity and 't is not likely that the besiegers together with the prolongation of time which was much to their disadvantage would accept of a disadvantagious place whereby to be cut in peeces But this invention is like to that of the Duke of Orleans which hath beene spoken of who being taken prisoner in the battell of Aincourt where there neither was necessity reason nor yet time for capitulation those who were besieged in Orleans did notwithstanding alledge that by expresse agreement his territories were to be exempted from the damage of warre during his imprisonment whilst no such condition complies with the nature of warre nor can be witnessed by any president The English say that when the succour appeared the terme whereof was not 15. but 30. dayes they of their owne accord delivered up the hostages to those of Silli according to their Articles that they stood in face of the enemy without any skirmishing or any shew of battle that the French departed by night as if affraid whereupon Silli surrendred it selfe according to promise without assault or blood The Earle ended these his proceedings with the taking of Millay and Saint Laurence de Mortiers so as having in hostile manner succoured the country of Mayne hee retired sending his men to their wonted Garrisons Not long after a good part of the lower Normandy rise in insurrection against the English a fire as easily extinguished as it was lightly kindled They were all countrymen inhabitants upon the coast of that sea a Monstrous body a beast of few armes all head under the conduct of the Marishall de Rochefort Walter de Brusack and Charles de Mares who came with some troopes of horse to sustaine them they tooke Diepe Fescampe Harfleur Monstrevillier Tancherville and all the country of Caux except Arques and Candebec But going afterwards themselves alone towards Caen to incourage and incite the malecontents The Dukes of Sommerset and Yorke who commanded that Province dispatcht away the Earle of Arundell and the Lord Willoughby with 6000. bowmen and 1300. horse to take order with them The Earle who had notice which way they went sent Willoughby with part of the troopes before to light upon them in the way not fearing their numbers and hoping that the condition of an ill guided rabble would winne him the day as it did for Willoughby lying in Ambush as soone as they appeared he set upon them having formerly agreed upon a signe with the Earle so as being set upon before and behind they threw away their armes and cryed for pardon the Earle moved to compassion forbad the killing of them yet could he not so readily be obeyed but that about 1000. of them were slaine The heads of the insurrection were detained and afterwards severely punished the rest were suffered to returne to their owne homes having to their cost learned the difference betweene the handling of the Mattocke and the Sword the conquest of the forenamed places was not of long continuance after this for the Commanders who were therein left being of this summy multitude behaved themselves so insolently as that the countrey revolted from them and by reason of their rustique tiranny recalled the English so as this threatning storme was soone blowne over Iohn de Bressay Lievtenant to the Marshall de Rieux had taken the Fort of Rue a losse of great consequence to the English the country lying thereby open to incursions even to Estaples and Monstrolle which caused the Duke to commit the recovery thereof to the said Earle who with 800. men undertooke this enterprise but being come to Gourney he altered his resolution An old Fort called Gerberoy was seated betweene Gournay and Beauvois dismantled and ruinated a little before And because the situation thereof was convenient to suppresse the enemies incursions into the countrey of Beauvois La Hire had order for the rebuilding of it The Earle not thinking that in so short a space it could be in any condition of defence for hee thought to ruinate it in the beginning of its being reedified before that being built and fortified it might be the harder to be wonne Hee thought suddenly to have dispatcht the businesse not knowing that La Hire was there in person with a great many souldiers so as leaving his foot behinde him which followed him at leasure hee advanced with his horse which were not above 500. La Hire seeing him appeare with so few
horse and those wearied resolved to set upon him before his bowmen should come up vnto him And to make the Earle the more confident hee sent forth 50. horse as if there had beene no more in the Castle The Earle sent Sir Ralph Standish with 100. horse to encounter them who had hardly begun the skirmish when the rest that were within the Castle sallyed forth slew him and his companions and without any interposition of time set upon the Earle who as hee was manfully fighting was defeated by a Culverin which being shot among the thickest of his men swept away a great many of them and at the second shot broke the Earles legge above his ankle who in a swound fell from his horse and was taken prisoner with Woodville and a hundred other horse Two hundred were slaine the rest saved themselves by flight The Earle was carried to Beauvois where within a few dayes hee died His losse was as much bewayled as his valour had hee lived was full of expectation and hope Hee was the fift Earle of Arundell of the noble house of Fitsallen Six others of the same succeeded him the last of which was Henry who dying without heires male the Earledome and the title fell upon Philip Howard eldest sonne to Thomas Duke of Northfolke and Mary his wife daughter to the said Henry This Thomas was father to the now present Earle of Arundell Earle Marshall of England who married the Lady Alithea daughter to Gilbert Lord Talbot Earle of Shrewesbury lineally descended from Iohnâ—…ord â—…ord Talbot of whom wee have spoken in this our story I was willing to â—…ist upon this particular here which I desire may not bee imputed to me as a superfluous digression but rather to the gratitude which from mee and all Italy is due unto them both Tenne yeares were past since the battaile of Aiencourt where and since when the Duke of Bourbon was prisoner in England when having payed his ransome of 18000. pounds sterlin the very day destinied for his returne hee was seized upon by his last infirmitie which brought him to his grave dying a free man after having lived so long a captive The confederacy friendship and affinitie of the two Couzins Bedford and Burgony were come to the period of their dissolution not so much for the death of the ones wife the others sister as for that the distasts caused by divers passages betweene them had afforded field-roome to such as desired a breach betweene them to whisper such tales in both their eares as being supposed to be spoken in the prejudice of each other could by neither of them be taken in good part but with a great resentment of their honours an Idoll which amongst imaginary deities especially betweene Princes is the most supreame though as too suspitiously false sometimes with much losse too much idolatrised friends enterposed themselves but 't was not sufficient the gangren'd sores of their soules were not to be cured by Lenities A meeting betweene them was treated of out of hopes that by an enterview and speech together they might come to understand one anothers minde better then by reports 't was obtained Saint Omers was named and agreed upon for the place A place which belonging to Philip redounded to his honour since Bedford went to him not he to Bedford Bedford came thither first whilst Philip being in his owne dominion and his owne house should have beene there to have met and welcomed him But hee was so farre from doing this that though he came last he pretended to be the first visited Perhaps a just pretension in a neutrall place hee being the last commer thither For as for other respects which give precedency to Princes there goes not much difficultie to the deciding of the question Bedford had two which argue for his precedency the one casuall and but for a time the other borne with him and whereof hee could not bee bereft His regency of France was that which was casuall and therefore I build not upon it as well for that Philip might have beene regent if hee had so pleased though what might have beene gives place to what is as likewise for that France held it an unjust usurped dignity though hee ought not to esteeme it so who held Henry for King of France for that that was borne with him and whereof hee could not bee bereft Bedford was the Sonne Brother and Uncle of a King And tooke these prerogatives from him superiour without question to any thing that Philip could alledge they were in their genealogies equall For if Iohn King of France were great Grandfather to Philip Edward the third King of England was the like to Bedford and if any difference bee made betweene the Princes of the bloud in France and the Princes of the bloud in England where there is no such title by Law the former being priviledged by the pretended Salique Law the latter not since women doe succeede t is a reason whereof Philip ought make no use since that Law was by him broken and so much the lesse against Bedford as that if Henry should dye without heyres hee was the next presumed heyre to the Crowne In titles they were alike in soveraignty and peculiar power Philip was before him But if soveraignty were ever to precede there are little soveraigne Lords and no Princes who should take place of great Princes who are no soveraigne Lords and power which contributes advantage doth nor contribute degrees of dignity But let all bee granted civility will not permit the affecting of the best place in a mans owne house but rather wils that it bee given alwayes to our equals yea sometimes to our inferiours To end this difference Philip propounded that the businesse might bee discust by third persons which Bedford would not condescend unto so as parting without the sight of one another their friendship was broken and all memorials of their former affinity were cancelled wherein if the English lost all hee got not much for one would thinke that in the fall of this great tree hee should have seized upon one of the greatest boughes for himselfe the which if hee had not formerly done the fault was his since he by their assistance which did divert those who might have troubled him obtained territories else-where to the unjust and violent possession whereof I meane Hannault Holland Zeland and Frisland he had never come their naturall Princes being alive if France had beene at liberty Hee had sundry times given fast signes of this his bad inclination especially when notwithstanding the heate of warre hee was contented that his brother in law the Count de Richmont should receive the sword of Constableship and that Charles de Bourbon the now Duke a great sider with King Charles and an implacable enemy of the English should marry his sister Agnis powerfull meanes for the accommodation which his delayes did not cut off but deferre Hee had thus two strings to his bow Moreover when the councell
Dolphin they would humbly begge forgivenes they all came and threw themselves before his feet Charles blamed his Sonne for his fault committed and the danger he had therby put the Kingdome to exhorting him to better thoughts and hee desiring his Father to pardon Tremoulle Chamount and Prie who were excepted in the pardon protesting hee would not accept of his unlesse they had theirs His Father rebuked him againe and was contented that being free from punishment they should retire themselves to their owne houses wherewithall he was notwithstanding to be contented unlesse they would abandon those In the time of these disorders Richard Beauchampe Earle of Warwicke and Regent of France dyed and the Duke of Yorke was the second time chosen who passed into Normandy accompanied by the Earle of Oxford the Lord Bourchier intituled Earle of Eu and many other gentlemen he presently found wherein to imploy himselfe for the losse of Pontouse being very incommodious for the Parisians they disbursed a great summe of mony to Charles that he might endeavour the recovery of it wherefore hee went to besiege it with 1200. old Souldiers and was followed by the greatest part of the Princes and Nobles of France the Lord Iohn Clifford who together with Talbot had but a little before surprised it commanded there in chiefe The River Ouse did much incommodiate the besiegers for they could not approach the Citie on that side wherefore having built a bridge of Boates over against the Abby of Saint Martins and made themselves masters of the Abby they made thereof a Fort which did much endamage the besieged yet were they not so begirt on all sides but that they were succoured as some will have it foure or five times Talbot was the first who furnish't them with men and victuals and the Duke of Yorke came thither with 8000. men sent to present battell by his heraulds which Charles would not by any meanes accept of for since the river parted the two Armies hee beleeved that as long as the bridge of Beaumont was well guarded by which the Duke was to passe hee could not be enforc'd to fight but the Duke having brought along with him in Carts great store of Boates Cordage timber and plankes hee passed some few of his men over the River who so speedily wove a bridge of Ropes whilest Talbot seemed as if he would force his passage over the bridge of Beaumont as that they were almost all past over before the enemy was aware so as it was too late to withstand them in the endeavouring whereof many were slaine and many taken prisoners Charles was commended for his wisedome in not entertaining the battle but he was blamed for his negligence in suffering the enemy to passe the River being thereby reduced to a necessitie of fighting against his will but being resolved not to come to handblowes he raised his siege by night and having put his Ordnance into the Fort Saint Martin the which hee left in the custody of Charles d'Aniou and the Admirall Coetery with 3000. men he retired himselfe to Poiesy The Duke who upon break of day had put himselfe in order to give him Battle finding him gone entered the Citie and having caused fresh supply of victualls to bee brought in and left Sir Iarvis Clifton there with a 1000. men to defend it he marched forwards towards Poiesy but Charles eschewing him after some few skirmishes hee went to Lamote and from thence to Rhoan Charles this meane while suffered in his reputation especially amongst the Parisians and Courtiers which made him resolve to returne to Pontouse and either take it or dye in the enterprise he went thither with new Forces he assaulted it on three sides he himselfe in person in one part the Dolphin in another hee entred the towne though in his entrance he lost 3000. of his men of the thousand that were in the Garrison 500. died in the assault and many afterwards so as very few of the Commander Cliston remained prisoners This losse was the cause of many others particularly of Corbeile Mellune and Eureux but this accident hindered not the Negotiation of peace which was adjourned the last yeare till the now present time the assembly was to be at Callais for the English would not give way it should bee else where Those that were imployed from England brought along with them the Duke of Orleans still a prisoner to the end that by his endeavouring the businesse he might procure his liberty the chiefe of those who were imployed from France were the Archbishop of Rheims and Narbone and the Bastard of Orleans On Philips behalfe came Monsieur de Croevaceur many dayes were spent in finding out a meanes of accommodation but all in vaine for it was impossible to agree so disagreeing interests The English held resolute to three points to repossesse the Dutchesse of Normandy and Gascony to repossesse whatsoever they had lost for 30. yeares before and to hold all this free from any dependency upon the crowne of France In the first there was no great difficulty nay it was yeelded unto but the other two were impossible for Charles would not restore backe any thing and much lesse quit that soveraignty which had beene informer times enjoyed by his predecessors so as the businesse being adjourned to another time the assembly was dissolved the private businesses concerning the Duke of Orleans had no better successe for monyes were not found ready for his ransome and the English would not rely upon his promises but he had his liberty by a meanes which no man would have imagined Philip began to consider that if this Prince should be set at liberty by any other meanes then his their amity would be immortall to the ruine of the one or of the other of them or rather of them both and of the kingdome and that if he should undertake to free him not onely a peace betweene them was likely to ensue but a friendship for which every one and the King himselfe would thanke him Yet that he might not walke on hud winckt and perad venture be deceaved in his beleefe he would first know for certaine whether hee could forget and forgive his fathers murther committed by Philips father the which as it was altogether unknowne to King Phillip till 't was committed so was hee much displeased thereat when 't was committed as likewise whether or no he would marry the daughter of the Dutchesse of Cleaâ—…e his sister this Prince had beene prisoner 25. yeares which caused so great a desire of liberty in him as hee with much willingnesse imbraced these propositions he promised for ever to forget his fathers death in respect of this present favour and gave his word to marry her whom he proffered him Hereupon Philip paid 300000. Crownes and took him from England he sent the Dutchesse his wife to meete him at Gravalein and came thitherafterward himselfe he brought him to Saint Omers where having sworne to the peace at Arras
she was but 13. yeares old and he himselfe above 50. was married a second time to Matthias Count de Castelbuono of the house of Fois who had by her one daughter but being hardly handled by her husband she made a will whereby she made King Charles her heire in case her daughter should die without lawfull heires for the which her husband shut her up in prison when she was fourescore yeares old upon this her daughter dyed and Charles having his hands full else where Matthias maintained by the Count de Fois and by agreement with Count Armignac both his cousen smade himselfe master of many places of that County Amignac doing the like who laid pretences thereunto the King who was obliged to assist Iane and desires to enjoy in his due time the inheritance that was given him commanded her husband to present her at Tholouse where asperation between her him being declared halfe the county was assigned over to her the other half reserved for the kings use but she dying some three moneths after and Count Armignack having usurped many places Charles sent the Dolphin against him so as being abandoned by Count Perdriak his brother by Count de March and by Salatzar a Captaine of Arragon who did all sustaine him hee shut himselfe up in a Castle where thinking to couzen the Dolphins young yeares by simulation and treaties he was by the same arts cozened by the Dolphin who was a great master therein for when he suffered him to enter into the Castle hee tooke him prisoner and sent him his wife his second sonne and two daughters to Carcassonne from whence he was delivered at the intercession of Count de Fois his desire then to revenge this affront and to regaine this County from Charles made him offer this marriage which tooke no effect as wee shall see The Pope and all the other Princes of Christendome continued in the desire of making a peace betweene these two Kings to the which they thought the expences they had beene at and the reciprocall evills they had suffered would make them more inclinable to this purpose an Assembly was appointed at Tours whither came most of the Princes of the blood and those who came not sent their substitute amongst which the Duke of Burgony sent his for Henry came William Poole Earle of Suffolke Doctor Adam Mollins Lord Keeper the Lord Robert Rosse and others for Charles the Duke of Orleans Lodovick of Burbone Count de Vandosme and Monsieur de Pesigni but meeting with the wonted difficulties not likely to be ended in a short time A truce for 18. moneths was concluded by which meanes they hoped they might meet with the necessary expedients for the desired peace some report that upon this occasiō Henry demanded Margaret of Aniou daughter to Renatus King of Scicily for wife which was not so for his marriage with the daughter of Count Armignack was at that time thought as good as concluded her fathers performance of his promises being only expected for the consummating thereof the onely moover in the other was the Earle of Suffolke who did it of his owne head not acquainting any of his Colleagues therewithall and wherein hee did too boldly exceede his instructions if hee did it out of beleefe that this new allyance by blood was requisite to the joyning of their mindes he was much too blame for if consanguinitie be of no moment amongst Princes when particuler interest is in question much lesse affinitie if not Henry being the sonne of Charles his sister no tie save that of father could more strictly have united them so as it did not much import that the Queene of France should bee Aunt by the Fathers side to her whom he should marry since Charles was Vncle to himselfe by the mothers side what was credited was that the Earle did this to advance himselfe by meanes of this Lady intended by him for wife to Henry without any further respect The conclusion was that the King of Scicily should have all restored unto him which did patrimonially belong unto him in Aniou and Maine and which were now enjoyed by the King of England so as it was not sufficient that this unlucky marriage should neither bring profit with it nor any hopes thereof but that to make it on all sides disadvantagious hee should endow his father in law with these countries which had beene wonne at expence of blood and which for safety and reputation ought to be unallienable from the Crowne of England but the fate if any such thing there be which led him unto ruine was in-evitable for the Eà rle of Suffolke being returned to England figured forth this match as a meanes to end the warres to procure peace and make the Kingdome happy whereby he blinded the Councell and painted forth the Lady in the most lovely colours that beauty could bee set forth in and in conditions the most sublime that might become a Princesse whereby hee allured Henry so as though no man did approve of it as thinking it good some seemed to approve of it not to displease Suffolke and all to please the King who was perswaded to it for it is dangerous for such as councell Princes to have more regard to the Prince his profit then to the humoring of him in his affections Which were it otherwise Princes would be too happy and peradventure not acknowledged God the author thereof who doth therefore counterpoise the power of their might with the impotency of their passions The Duke of Glocester was hee alone who to his cost opposed it thinking the former intended match not fit to be broken as well for that it was amisse to faile the Count Armignac as likewise that his alliance was more advantagious and of more pregnant hopes of honorable atchievements whereas the other brought nothing with it but losse the Citie of Mens Mayne and that part of the Dutchy of Aniou which Henry possessed serving as a Bulwarke to Normandy did to the first losse of their surrendring adde a second of weakning the affaires in France which ought to be maintained in their full force to the end that the treatie of peace might bee made upon the better termes but all these reasons were to no end since the heavens had decreed that the Duke should for this cause loose his life the King his life and state the Crowne all that it possest abroad and the kingdome that peace at home which till then it had injoyed When Charles understood that Henry was herewithall contented he sent unto him the Count de Vandosme a Prince of the blood and the Archbishop of Rheins who concluded the match the more to honour this unfortunate marriage Henry created three Dukes and one Marquesse he made Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington Duke of Excester Humphrey Earle of Stafford Duke of Buckingham Henry Earle of Warwicke Duke of Warwicke and the Earle of Suffolke who was the authour thereof Marquesse of Suffolke and for his further
Yorke to insnare the King and Kingdome his pretensions were just according to the lawes of England but according to the chiefest of all lawes which is the peoples welfare directly unjust for it is more convenient that a private man suffer and smart alone then the weale publique be ruinated and every one smart for if the meanes to claime be unjust there cannot any thing be thereunto framed but an injurious and blamefull justice he doubted that Henries knowne goodnes would render this his busines difficult and that the people borne by their love to a Prince who bore the Crowne not by his owne usurpation but by two successive discents from Father and Grandfather both worthy Princes the house of Yorke never having beene in possession thereof his pretensions would appeare a dreame and if not such yet not such as were likely to be applauded The evill consequences considered which were to ensue such controversies not being to bee decided but by the bloudy law of the sword and the losse of many an innocent life that therefore they were not likely to forsake Henry long in possession for him a new pretender these considerations prevailed so far with him as to keepe him within the bounds of simulation for doubting that the danger might consist in making knowne his designes he thought it best to make that be beleeved to be done for the weale publique which was indeed done for his owne ends and that by taking his former pretences touching the Duke of Somerset he might take revenge of a mortall enemy free himselfe of his greatest obstacle deprive the King of his chiefest leaning stocke and afterwards purchase the love of all men the love of the people by the ruinating a man detested for the losse of Normandy the love of the Nobility by reducing him who by reason of his too powerfull authority and greatnes was by the most of them infinitely envied Not herewithall contented hee forbare to villifie Henries reputation giving him out to bee poorely spirited and affirming that the condition of the now present times required a King who would not bee governed by his wife nor any third person but by his owne judgement a wiseman and endued with such vertues as not being to bee found in him were requisite in a Prince who was to governe so as having by these meanes prepared the peoples inclinations he made firme unto him such as sided with him especially two the Father and the Sonne the one Earle of Salisbury the other Earle of Warwick the first excellent for matter of councell the second endued with such qualities as vertue doth not impart but to those who are ordained for heroicall actions he wonne the good will of all men by approving his wisedome and valour with his innate liberality and magnificence Vertues by how much more solide then others and proper to make him be esteemed so much the lesse to be commended in this occasion altogether unworthy of any manner of praise he ordered things in this manner by the assistance of those forenamed he caused the Duke of Somerset to be arrested in the Queens lodgings and sent unto the Tower the which he was emboldned to doe by reason of the Kings being at that time sicke whose double weakenes both of minde and body had encourag'd him assisted as he was to worke himselfe into the government But as soone as Henry recovered his health he did not only restore him to his liberty but made him chiefe commander of Callis the then the most important charge the Kingdome had which caused great alterations for he was thought unfit for the custody of the only place which remained beyond the Sea who had lost all Normandy but Yorke perceiving that he had twise failed in his endeavours of ruinating him went into Wales where having got together a good army he marched towards London being accompanied by the forenamed Lords and many others the King so much distrusted that City as that he would not expect his comming there but went to encampe himselfe at Saint Albans where the adversary presented himselfe to give him battell the King had in his campe the Dukes of Somerset and Buckingham the Earles of Pembrook Stafford Northumberland Devonshire Dorset Wiltshire and many Barons amongst which Clifford Ludley Berneis and Rosse and proceeding according to the peacefull instinct of his nature he sent some unto him to know why hee came in that hostile manner and what hee did pretend unto but the messengers were hardly arriued when the Earle of Warwick at unawards set upon the Vantguard Royall and disordered it before the Duke of Somerset could remedy it so as all forces on both sides giving together a bitter battell was begun each side made good its station no man recoiled so many were slaine as it was thought there would not be a man in all the field left alive The Duke of Yorke stood observing all occurrences and sent fresh men to supply the place of such as were wounded whereby he made good the fight which Somerset could not doe as not having so many men and being more busy in fighting then in making provision The Royallest were almost all slaine The chiefe that dyed there were the Duke of Somerset the Earle of Stafford sonne to the Duke of Buckingham the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford the Duke of Buckingham the Earle of Wiltshire and Thomas Thorp Lord chiefe Baron together with some few that escaped fled away wounded This victory which hapned the 23. of May was a good Omen to those that ensued and to the putting an end to this difference for the prevailing party though not without shedding their owne teares and bloud did some few yeares after effect what they desired the Duke of Somerset left three sonnes behind him Henry Edmond and Iohn who adding their Fathers revenge to the hatred of the faction came all of them to miserable ends as wee shall see in middest of this good successe The Duke of Yorke would confirme the people in the beliefe that he had taken up armes onely for the good of the commonweale For the Duke of Somerset being dead who was the pretended reason of his commotion nothing remained for him to doe but to assume the Crowne so as having the King in his hands and under colour of his name power to frame the golden age which all seditious people promise in their rebellions he resolved to arrive at his end by degrees not thinking to meete with any more oppositions but he was deceived as are all those who not able to effect their desires but by wicked meanes dare not withstanding bee so wicked as it were requisite for them to be Some report that the King in this occasion was but ill served by the three Lords that fled and by his domestique servants their flight caused him to forsake the field and mightily dishartned the few that remained the King had withdrawne himselfe to a poore mans house where being found by the
of his keepers the Queene this meane while not being able to secure herselfe The King and Kingdome but by the ruine of the Duke and the two Earles of Salisbury and Warwick nor yet able to worke their ruine but by cosenage and deceipt made the King to goe to Coventry under pretence of passing away his time in hunting and hawking and of changing the ayre she thought London enclined too much to them and faining some great affaire sent for them by expresse letters from the King the which they beleeved and had beene caught had they not beene advertised by their friend which caused them to eschew the danger The King was displeased at these proceedings of the Queene as contrary to his good inclination and being returned to London he called a councell wherein having stated the condition the Kingdome was in he shewed how that the rent and division had encouraged both the Scots and the French to assault him at home and that therefore a reconciliation was necessary the which if particular mens offences and the offences of his owne family were likely to impeach he for his part would forget the injuries done unto himselfe and would endeavour his kindreds agreement with them who in the late uproares had spilt their bloud promising that the Duke of Yorke and his followers should in this busines have nothing to doe but barely to desire When he had ingeniously said this every man beleeved him for of himselfe he was not accustomed to cousenage Choise was made of some personages of quality to be sent to the Duke of Yorke and to those of the house of Lancaster many of which had forborne comming to the Court since the battell of Saint Albans they told how they were sent to treate of things necessary and expedient for the publique and private peace the Duke of Yorke and the Earles of Salisbury and Warwick came accompanied with 1500. men the Duke of Somerset the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford waited upon by as many these were sonnes to the three Fathers slaine in that battell the Dukes of Excester and of Buckingham the Lord Egremont and almost all the nobility of the Kingdome appeared in like manner lodgings were severally appointed for them in different places to shun their encountering the City was assigned to Yorks faction The Suburbs to that of Lancaster the King and Queene lay in the Bishops house serving as a barre betwixt the two the Major and Magistracy together with 5000. armed men supplied the place of guard walking the streets day and night to prevent tumults those of Yorke assembled themselves together at Black-Friers and those of Lancaster at Westminster much a doe there was to compound the busines wherein the Archbishop of Canterbury laboured much At last a reconciliation was signed wherein the offendors being fined in certaine payments to the offended they all indifferently obliged themselves to the obedience of the King and to esteeme those as friends or enemies who the King should esteeme such the which being done a solemne procession was made wherein all the Nobility of both factions intermingled did walke before the King in his roabes and diademe and the Duke of Yorke followed after him leading the Queene by the arme but the more discreet might read in their countenances that their ill wills were not changed according as they endeavoured to make them appeare to be and as almost immediately did appeare The Duke of Yorke and Earle of Salisbury went to Yorke Warwick stayed at London his charge of Callais detaining him longer in Court It hapned that as he was one day sitting in Councell one of his men fell into contestation with one of the Kings servants by whom hee was provoked wounded him and withdrew himselfe to a place of safety The guard and others of the Court who were hot upon the revenge of their fellow servant not able to get him who had offended them reflected upon the person of the Earle his Master and set upon him as he was comming from councell to take boate and had beene slaine had he not beene assisted by some he had leasure to leape into his boate and recover the City The Queene were it that shee was misformed of the busines or that out of malice shee tooke his pretence to bereave the Earle of his life commanded his being detained the which if it had hapned he had bin for ever lost But being by his friends advertised he hastned to Yorke and brought the first newes himselfe to the Duke and his Father He concluded that the violation of oaths and of the peace brooked no more dissimulation that the last of fortune was to be attempted either to live or dye and taking leave of them hee went to Callais to sease himselfe of the Towne as it well behooved him to doe where hee was received according to the authority of his charge which had not beene had the King given order to the contrary at his departure from London without this fort the Tryumverat had beene ill besieged for from thence they tooke their first advantage Yorke and Salisbury were of opinion that this disorder proceeded from the Queenes malice to the end that Warwick being slaine they might the easilier be supprest and although they resolved to make use of force yet they thought best that the Earle of Salisbury should goe to London with such troopes as were most in readines should complaine of the violated faith and demand justice to the end that if it should be denied their actions might appeare more justifiable That the Duke assembling this meane-while a good army should come to joyne with him that they might joyntly advise what resolutions to take according as time and occasion should serve the Earle marched towards London with neere upon 5000. men whilest the Queene advertised of his comming gave order to the Lord Audely through whose territories hee was to passe to give him battell out of pretence that justice ought not be demanded at a Princes hands with troopes of men contrary to the tenure of the lawes since such proceedings were fit for him that would enforce not entreate the Baron having this commission meet him neere Drayton in Shropshire with 10000. fighting men The Earle seeing himselfe twharted resolved to fight so as encamping himselfe neere unto him the two armies being onely devided by a small water he tarried there all night and commanded his bowmen to shoot upon breake of day into the enemies campe so to provoke him and at the same time they should retreat Audely egg'd on by the arrowes but more by the Queenes expresse command to take the Earle alive or dead seeing him retire commanded his vanguard to passe over the water and stay him he himselfe passing over at the same time whilest the rest which were on the other side were of no use Unto him which was the very thing the Earle aimed at in his retreat so as turning about he furiously assaulted him The welfare of
his men proceeded from their desparing of faring well for being certaine to fare ill if they should loose they resolved rather to dye fighting then to live in shackells and perchance be hanged The Baron was one of the first that was slaine and together with him about 2400. more a sorrowfull happines for some dayes to the Earle for his two sonnes Iohn and Thomas being wounded in the Battell were both taken as they were providing for their cure and seeking out a bed in some neighbouring place they were led away to Chester and were likely to have fared ill had not the Inhabitants of that Towne affectionate to Yorke set them at liberty so as the Earle having recovered them did plenarily enjoy his good fortune this battel was the chance which ruined both the parties though for a while it was fortunate to Yorkes Successor for God after having chastised the one side the other was pleased to appease his anger by the uniting of both the houses which put an end to the civill warres The Duke of Yorke having received advertisement from the Earle himselfe of this good successe writ thereof to Callais from whence came the Earle of Warwick with a good band of old souldiers commanded by Andrew Trollop and Iohn Blunt Captains who were accustomed to the French-warres they marched all three to Shrewesbery so strong as they feared not to meete the enemy the King who had notice of their designe gathered together a very great army part of which came for the love they bore to him part for feare of the Queene whose anger was implacable The Duke had pitcht his campe not farre from Ludlow upon the confines of Wales whither the King went likewise to plant his and where they stood looking one upon an other waiting their best advantage but the Duke thinking it would be dangerous for him to temporise since consciences are subject to repentance the insurrections of subjects against their Princes ought either to be suddenly executed or not at all undertaken resolved to give him battell early the nextmorning The Earle of Warwick had not declare him selfe to the two fore named Captaines to be an enemy unto the King so as when they saw they were led to fight against their owne Prince in whose service and under whose pay they ever had and yet did live they fled to the Kings campe and acquainted the King with the Dukes intention who imagining his designe was discovered as it was resolved to flie which whether it proceeded out of his feare of Trolops valour and wisedome upon whom he had much relied or for that he thought his example would enduce others to doe the like I doe not know He went to Wales from thence to Ireland together with his second sonne the Earle of Rutland his eldest sonne the Earle of March together with Salisbury and Warwick embarkt himselfe in Devonshire and made for Iernesey from whence he went to Callais where without any manner of difficulties he and his companions were received the King sent after the one and the other but in vaine he pardoned all that stayd save some few who could not be left unpunished for examples sake he sackt Ludlow and Ludlowe Castle hee detained the Dutchesse of Yorke and her Sister the Dutchesse of Buckingham he banished those that were fled and by Parliament declared them to be rebells traitors enemies to the Kingdome and confiscated their goods he disposed of their commands he gave the wardenship of the North marches to the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford and the command of Callais to the Duke of Somerset on the which if he had thought at first as hath beene said their ruine had beene inevitable wanting that place of refuge the Duke of Somerset beleeving to have possession given him with as much ease as hee had the grant of the place went thither with a good band of souldiers but being shot at by the cannon from within the Towne hee withdrew himselfe a little of and sent unto the Captaines of the garrison to let them know the occasion of his comming and caused his letters patents to be shewed them but this availed him nothing nay having retired himselfe to Guines by skirmishing from whence he thought to bring them to obedience his ships went into the haven at Callais bearing a long with them those to whose charge they were recommanded who being enemies to Warwick were forthwith beheaded His skirmishes this meane while did daily diminish the number of his souldiers the which though it did the like to those within the Towne yet did they not so much feele the losse for they had every day fresh supplies many of the same faction flocking apace unto them from England unsent for whereupon having advertised the King and Queene of what straits he was in they dispatcht away unto him the Lord Rivers and Sir Antony Woodveile his sonne with 400. souldiers who being come to Sandwitch had the windes so contrary as they could not put to Sea the Earle of March had notice of all these proceedings and those of Callais who sent away Sir Iohn Denham with a company of souldiers more valiant then numerous who with a winde as favorable to them as it was contrary to their enemies entred the Haven and Towne of Sandwitch which being unguarded and free from suspition her Inhabitants thought they might sleepe securely hee tooke the Lord Rivers and his sonne in their beds and though the souldiers awakened made head and wounded Denham in the legge whereupon hee remained lame hee not withstanding mastered them hee sackt many houses hee being favored by the marriners made himselfe master of the chiefest of the Kings-ships furnished with all manner of warlike provisions and returning to Callais hee presented them to the Earle of March together with the prisoners the Earle of Warwick made use of these ships to convey himselfe into Ireland to the Duke of Yorke in his going and returning hee was so favored by the windes as hee spent not above 30. dayes in his whole journey but he had come short home being waited for by the Lord Admirall the Duke of Excester in his returne had not the Dukes commands beene in like manner set at nought by the souldiers and marriners being come to Callais hee tould them that the Dukes pleasure was that passing into England they should vexe the King till both the King and those hee should bring along with him should come and joyne with them the King to inhabite their landing had caused the Seaports to bee fortified deputing Sir Simon Monfort for that worke who to effect it went to get into Sandwich but nothing being done in Court whereof the Earle of March had not notice even by the Kings domestiques hee sent thither the Lord Falconbridge who tooke it the second time and sent Monfrot with divers other prisoners unto him advising him that the inclination of that shire considered shee should doe well not to loose time but crossing
his mouth but all stoode like dumbe immoveable statues whereat not much contented hee wished them to think upon what he had said and being againe desired to goe visite the King he said God excepted he knew no superiour two prodigies are said to have hapned at the same time that the Duke of Yorke alleadged his reasons of laying claime unto the Crowne in the upper house from the top of the lower house there hung a Crowne with certaine branches serving for Candlesticks affixed to it and on the top of Dover Castle was an other antiently placed for the adornement of that place At this instant time they both of themselves fell downe no cause at all being to be given for it whereupon judgement was made that in like manner the Crowne of the Kingdome was to fall The Duke of Yorke at his very first commotions against King Henry had sent unto Iames the second King of Scotland to desire his aide and to acquaint him with his pretensions but Iames not willing to meddle in other mens affaires answered that the English had taken many of his Townes whilest having enough to doe with rebells at home he had not meanes to defend them that if he would promise to restore them he would assist him the Duke promised him so to doe upon these hopes Iames assembled a great army and at the same time the Earle of Marsh tooke the King prisoner besieged Roxborough Yorke who had now no more need of him seeing in what danger the Towne was sent unto him to let him know that now he had ended the Warre that he thanked him for the promise of his assistance but that the siege of Roxborough being a thing which did dislike the people and himselfe thought the occasion thereof he desired him to rise from before it without endamaging England and that he had much a doe to detaine the English from taking up armes to succour it the King rejoycing at the Dukes prosperous successe enquired of the Messengers whether they had any commission or no to restore unto him such places as were taken from him and as was promised by the Duke to which they answering no neither will I said he quit a siege which I hope suddenly to put an end unto uninterrupted by these threats be they his or the peoples then playing with his cannon upon the Towne with more fury then formerly such was his misfortune as a peece of Ordnance bursting in two a spilter thereof slew him and hurt the Earle of Angus not hurtihg any other body this accident did notwithstanding breake off the siege for the besieged wanting all things requisite and they themselves reduced to a small number by reason of the often assaults they yeelded themselves to the new King Iames the third their lives and goods saved The death of this King was accompanied by the death of Charles King of France which though it were not violent yet was the strangest that ever was heard of being sicke some of his flatterers to make their zeale appeare the more put a conceipt into his head that surely somebody meant to poison him He forbare from taking any manner of food seaven dayes and when his Phisitians tould him that his weakenes proceeded from his forbearing meat and not from any sicknes he would have eaten but could not for the channells through which his meat should passe were closed up whereupon he dyed and left the Kingdome to his sonne Lewes the eleaventh The difference betweene the King and the Duke of Yorke was by the Parliament after many disputations thus ended that though the Crowne had beene usurped by Henry the fourth from Edmond Mortimer Earle of Marsh then living and did lawfully descend upon him the Duke of Yorke as borne of Anna the heire of Philips rights the onely Daughter to Lionell the Duke of Clarrence yet to withstand the evills which might arise from Henries deposing who had beene King above the space of 38. yeares the Duke of Yorke should bee contented that Henry should raigne as long as he should live and that after his death he the Duke of Yorke or his next heire should succeed him in his Kingdome The next day being all Saints-day the King with his roabes on and Crowne upon his head went in Procession to Saint Pauls waited upon by the Duke who after being proclaimed next heire and protectour of the Kingdome desired that to annull all jealousies the King would send for the Queene and her sonne Prince Edward the which he did but shee denying to come and having taken up armes to set her Husband at liberty and to nullifie whatsoever had beene done in prejudice of her sonne the Duke resolved to prevent her hee recommended the Custody of the King to the Duke of Norfolke and Earle of Warwick Hee commanded the Earle of Marsh to follow him with the greatest forces he could get as speedily as he could and he himselfe accompanied by the Earle of Salisbury went to Sandalls a Castle of his owne neere Wakefield where of friends and dependants he assembled 5000. men the which when the Queene heard of shee hasted to meete with him before he about should joyne with his sonne Shee had with her above 18000. fighting men and was followed almost be all the Lords of the Northern parts of England Together with Prince Edward her sonne the Dukes of Excester and Somerset the Earles of Devonshire and Wiltshire and the Lord Clifford with these shee presented herselfe before the Walles of Sandall's the Earle of Salisbury and Sir David Hall who councelled the Duke were of opinion that hee should keepe within the Walles till the comming of the Earle of Marsh since shee had no artillery to batter the Castle But hee more apt to generous then discreet resolutions thinking it a shame that a Woman should keepe him shut up within a Walle when so many valiant French Commanders in his so many yeares warfare in that Kingdome could not boast of so much sallied forth the last of December and descended into the fields beneath to confront her this Castle is seated upon a pleasant Hill and the Queene having divided her people into 3. parts shee laid two of them in Ambush under the Earle of Wiltshire and the Lord Clifford on two sides of the Hill and with the third wherein were the Dukes of Somerset and Excester shee met him in the plaine as soone as the Battell was begun hee was environed on all sides defeated in lesse then halfe an houre and himselfe valiantly fighting slaine together with 2800. of his men the Earle of Salisbury was wounded and taken prisoner Robert Aspell Chaplain to the Duke and Tutor to the Earle of Rutland a child of 12. yeares old seeing the ill successe of businesses led his charge forth to save him but by the Lord Cliffords troopes and by Clifford himselfe observed who saw him nobly attired hee was by him with his dagger in hand demanded who hee was the unfortunate Youth struck dumbe
not sufficient for their conservation especially when they are not naturally indued with such vertues as are pleasing which Henry was not for the first advantages which Edward had over him were the endowments of his minde and the comlinesse of his person which though it may decay is notwithstanding essentiall to captivate mens affections when accompanied as his was with clemency liberality and valour the most essentiall vertues requisite in a worthy Prince and most efficacious to make him be desired and though all these were not wanting in Henry yet wanted he the most substantiall and if he had any of them they were so poorely clad as they wanted those characters of Majesty which become a King and though they were sufficient to content himselfe yet were not they answerable to his quality nor such as gave content unto the world Vertues in Princes are lights not to be put under a bushell but on a candlesticke to the end that they may give light to all men Their actions should resemble the Sunne which generates nourishes and propagates Edward notwithstanding his vertues and good fortune was descended from an unfortunate house he being the only one except Edward sonne to Richard the third who died a child who of all his house died a naturall death after it layed pretence unto the Crowne The Earle of Cambridge his Grandfather was beheaded at Southampton the Duke of Yorke his Father slaine before Sandall of his three brothers the Earle of Rutland was slaine at the same time the Duke of Clarence drowned in a Butt of Malmsey and the Duke of Gloucester after having strangled his nephewes was by Henry the seventh bereft both of life and Kingdome You will meet with no Tragedy be it or true or fabulous where you shall finde so many various and cruell deaths as in this family To dye by the hands of the enemy or by the hangman though miserable is yet ordinary but by a prodigious brother and unkle unheard of As there is nothing more uncertaine nor more wrapt up in fancy than to affirme that destiny was the cause of this so is it to be believed that it proceeded only from ambition which disturbing his counsell and advice made it endeavour to get the Kingdome at the cost of his owne and others lives Not any one of them save this Edward having enjoyed the Crowne unto their end and that which they did enjoy they enjoyed with such losses and so much trouble as that whatsoever fortune so it be within the bounds of honour may seem rather to be desired than a Kingdome at such a rate For to live happy being the end of humane nature it is no happinesse to possesse by violence what is superfluous but being free from perturbations peacefully to enjoy what is sufficient according to a mans proper state and fortune which might be enjoyed were it not that ambition the enemy to true felicitie did perswade us that no such happinesse had any thing of generous in it We doe not here exclude all ambition but rather commend such as doth awake in us good actions He cannot be said to be good who is not ambitious of a good report nor can that ambition be had without an endeavour by our workes to deserve it Yet when she lives solitarily sequestred from the multitude in silence and philosophicall habite no man followes her nor makes mention of her A sound body affords not so much matter of discourse as doth an infirme nor a State well compos'd as one mis-govern'd The one for all her deserts shall be notwithstanding alwaies neglected and the other notwithstanding all her vices pursued so much is our vanity delighted with her lustre Moreover deeds of violence being those which doe enrich story and which make vertue or vice indifferent we covet them alwaies provided that our name doe in some sort live in our posteritie But the house of Yorke stood not in need of this It had reason to hope for remembrance in perpetuity and to be contented with its owne estate her Nobility was reall She was for Riches and Title to be envied This notwithstanding she aspired to the Crowne she disturbed her owne quiet and the quiet of the weale publique for one that reigned hundred thousands died and all of the same house came to evill ends excep this Edward who for his part would not have murdered his brother had he not made him selfe King nor had his sonnes been slaine had they not beene to inherit the Kingdome And Richard the third though naturally wicked never had attained to the height of all cruelty and wickednesse had it not been for the thirst of government so as it had beene better for them to have enjoyed their naturall greatnesse under a moderate ambition than by an immoderate one to make themselves the subject of Tragedie and to be praised but for a few things in future ages Edward being received for King and for such proclaimed immediately left London The condition of affaires were not such as would suffer him idly to enjoy that dignity the duration whereof could not be hoped for but by the ruine of his adversary He easily gathered together great forces advantaged therein by his predecessors wretchlesnesse Each man made offer unto him of all he had he mustered in the field 49000 men with the which he staied at Pumâ—…ret and sent the Lord Fitzwater to guard the bridge over the River Ayre called Ferrybrigs that he himselfe might make use thereof and inhibit the enemy Henry on the other side who by having put to death the Duke of Yorke thought he had now done all that was requisite gave the charge of his men to the Duke of Sommerset the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford not so much for that their qualities did deserve it as for that being inflamed with revenge for their fathers deaths at the battell of St. Albanes he could not make choice of any more passionately his And tarrying himselfe together with his wife and sonne at Yorke they marched on towards the enemy As soon as they understood that they had made themselves masters of Ferrybrigs they made a sâ—…and The Lord Clifford onely advanced with the Light-horse and setting upon the bridge by breake of day he easily wonne it the guards being all asleepe and not dreaming of the enemy The Lord Fitzwater awakened with the outcries of those that were slaine and that did slay believing it to arise from some tumult amongst his own men threw himselfe out of his bed and unarmed with onely a staffe in his hand went to appease them But too late aware of his mistake he was there slaine and together with him the bastard of Salisbury brother to the Earle of Warwicke They who could saved themselves the Lancastrians remaining masters of the place The Bastards death did so much grieve his brother Warwicke added to the unhappie successe of the enterprize which as being the first he thought might dismay the Army as hasting to the
his two brothers Dukes George of Clarence and Richard of Gloucester hee made Iohn Nevill brother to the Earle of Warwicke Baron and afterwards Marquesse He created Henry Burchier Earle of Essex who was his uncle as husband to his fathers sister and the Lord William Faulconbridge Earle of Kent All which promotions did succeed the deaths of Iohn Vere Earle of Oxford and Auberey his eldest sonne who together with others were beheaded either through the malice of their enemies or that the King held himselfe injured by them By reason whereof Iohn Earle of Oxford his second sonne was alwaies his profest enemy Passion makes us alwaies abhorre the authours of our evill This happy successe of Edwards made many amongst which the Duke of Somerset and Sir Ralph Peircy to change sides they were graciously received to mercy by the King who together with their lives restored unto them their goods making them thereby inexcusable of second faults The first plighted faith ought alwaies constantly to be observed and if by necessity broken it ought not to be broken againe for so both the former and latter oathes are violated an errour common amongst those who esteeme of all advantages breach of faith the most advantageous Queen Margaret did at last obtaine from King Lewis for the King of Sicily her father could not assist her in any thing a Troop of 500 men conducted by Monsieur de Varennes with the which she passed over into Scotland but she had no sooner landed then she was forced to re-imbarke her selfe being way-laid by the enemy So as putting to Sea againe the Vessell wherein she was was by a tempest parted from the rest and not without difficulty put in at Barwicke whereby she preserved her liberty which she had lost had she kept with the other ships For the French being driven upon the shore and not knowing what side to take the wind forbidding them to put to Sea and the enemy to Land they tooke such resolution as nature taught them They prolonged the ruine which could not be escaped they burnt their ships and retired themselves to Holy-Iland where they were set upon by the bastard Ogle and defeated many of them slaine and 400. of them taken prisoners Varrennes and some few more by meanes of a Fisher-boat got into Barwicke This bad successe did not allay the Queenes courage for adding to the Scotish forces such of England as upon the newes of her arrivall were come to serve her she together with her husband entered Northumberland leaving her sonne at Barwicke and winning the Castle of Bambury she past forward to the Bishopricke of Durham The newes hereof being come to England the Duke of Somerset and Sir Ralph Peircy forgetting the late favours received from Edward did with many others come over to her side And she affording all liberty to the souldier as not having wherewithall to pay him did thereby invite all such as had more mind to filch than to fight Her courage thus increasing with her numbers she was not aware that such like men are seldome beneficiall especially when they want Commanders who know how to reduce them to discipline It fared cleane otherwise with Edward He was not enforced by necessity desperately to hazzard his affaires but proceeded wisely with the counsell and authority of a King valiant in himselfe having with him the Earle of Warwicke a most understanding Commander followed by the Nobility and choice men well paid having ships well rig'd and well munitioned in readinesse Thus hee came to oppose her by Sea and Land He Commanded the Lord Nevill to goe before him into Northumberland with such forces as were most in readinesse to withstand the dammages which were there done whilst he prepared to follow him He fortuned to meet with the Lord Hungerford Lord Rosse and Sir Ralph Peircy He discomfited them all The first two ranne away at the first encounter the third with many others who fought valiantly was slaine and as he died uttered these words That hee had preserved the Bird in his bosome as much as to say He had kept his faith unto Henry Edward was a cause of this victory by sending unto him new Forces as soon as he was come to Yorke which infused so much courage into him as he thought to overcome Henry and winne that honour himselfe alone which he could not doe if he should expect the comming of others and so it fell out for having notice that Henry was at Hexam and imagining that if hee should offer him battell hee would not accept it hee set upon him in his Trenches and finding him in good order hee had much adoe to overcome him But nothing is impossible to a resolution accompanied by vertue the mother of courage which was in him when it meets with desperation the stepdame of courage which was in his adversary The Lancastrians were defeated in their Trenches and the Duke of Somerset the Lords Rosse Moulins and Hungerford together with many Gentlemen whilst they fled were taken and Henry who in all his life-time was never esteemed an extraordinary horse-man shewed himselfe upon this occasion a very good one for as he fled many that were very neere him were taken in particular some that were upon his horses of State and he who carried his Helmet or as others will have it a Hat adorned with two rich Crowns which was afterwards presented to Edward whilst hee yet escaped untouch'd The Duke of Somerset was forthwith beheaded at Hexam the Barons elsewhere and five and twenty others at Yorke and in other parts Many there were that did hide themselves in sundry places but at such times farewell friendship and faith for Proclamations being made forth against them they were taken and put to death Edward hearing of this victory came to Durham whither came likewise the victorious Lord from whence together with his brother of Warwicke and the Lords Faulconbridge and Scroope hee went to recover such places as were yet possest by the enemy The Castle of Anwicke where the Queen had left Monsieur de Varrennes Governour was valiantly defended by the French and those of the garrison affording thereby leisure to the Scots to come in unto their succour thirteen thousand whereof commanded by George Duglas Earle of Angus ten thousand horse saith Buchanan came thither which the English were not able to resist being much fewer in number for they were divided and were come to this enterprize with small forces But Duglas not willing to trouble himselfe with keeping of the Castle his designe being onely to free the besieged without more adoe left it to the enemy who on the other side being more desirous of the Castle than of those that did defend it were well contented to have it upon these termes And leaving a sufficient Garrison there they tooke in Dustansbery commanded by Iohn Ioyce a servant of the Duke of Somersets who was sent to Yorke and executed They tooke likewise Bambery defended by Sir Ralph Gray who
of Yorke were left alive That by endeavouring to ruine his brother he wrought his owne overthrow by quitting the right unto the Crown to the which he was so nigh himselfe For Edward though he were young had yet no sonne and but one daughter who might very well miscarry and such were his disorders as there was little likelihood he should have any more That being therefore to be presumed heire he much injured himselfe by giving the Crown away from himselfe to his enemies who could never thinke themselves safe as long as he lived These reasons and others which the discreet woman knew how to make use of prevailed so farre with Clarence as that he gave her his word to joyne with his brother as soone as hee should be come into England Which sheweth of what little efficacy oathes and alliance are when a powerfull interest comes in place Clarence for some sleight domestique distasts failed his brother even to the endangering the losse of his Kingdome You shall see him faile his father in Law even to the making him lose his life Whence wee are taught that in great affaires wee ought onely to trust such to whom profit and danger are univocall together with us Many of the King of France his ships were making ready in Harfleur for the Earle of Warwickes service and some of his owne likewise where he received sundry dispatches from many Lords of England They desired him not to delay his returne though hee were to come all alone for being looked for by so many that were desirous to spend their lives in his service hee needed no foraine forces and that his delay might endanger his friends and overthrow the enterprize He acquainted the Queene and his companions herewithall whose opinions were that hee should forth with be gone with such ships as hee should finde in readinesse and that as soon as the Queenes ships should be in due equipage her father the King of Sicily had sent her as many as hee could to this effect she and her sonne would imbarque themselves upon the first newes of any hopes of good successe in England so as having taken leave of the King and thanked him for so many and so great favours hee went into the Fleet whither by command from the King the Admirall of France and divers other ships were come to guard him from Charles his Fleet which lay expecting him in the mouth of the River Seine and which was much greater than the Kings Warwicks and the Admirals all joyned together Doubtlesse had not fortune plaied one of her wonted trickes the English had not returned to England for the Burgonians were many strong and resolute to doe all that was possible to take the Earle But the night before the Earles departure the Dukes ships were by a great tempest scattered many of them were sunke the rest driven into sundry places not any two of them being found together So as the Earle putting to Sea the next day with a faire wind as if the tempest had risen and were allayed to doe him service came to Anchor in Dartsmouth haven in Devonshire the same place where six moneths before he tooke shipping for Calleis Edward was at this time busied in sports and revellings not thinking on foraine affaires relying upon Charles his mighty Fleet which lay in wait to fight with him and hinder his passage into England When he heard he was landed he past from his first confidence to a second and worser thinking hee had him now in a noose Hee advertised Charles and desired him to take order hee should not returne againe to France and then hee needed trouble himselfe no further for that he was sufficient of himselfe to hinder all his designes within his Kingdome and to chastise him But Charls who was a wise and vigilant Prince was not of this opinion he would have had him to have hindred his landing without the adventuring of his Person and Kingdome upon the uncertainty of battell and the inconstancy of his people and fortune The first thing Warwicke did was to make Proclamations be made every where in Henries name that all men from sixteene to threescore yeere old upon grievous punishment should come and present themselves armed before him to serve Henry the lawfull King against Edward Duke of Yorke the unlawfull usurper of the Kingdome He was forthwith obeyed great numbers of people flockt unto him even those who the yeere before were wholly devoted to Edwards service A change though strange yet not to be wondred at Old things cause satiety new businesses provoke fresh appetite Edward being in this straight resolved to doe the same which the Earle had done Hee summoned all the Peeres of the Land was obeyed but by a few and by those more out of feare than out of any good will Hee went to Nottingham accompanied by his brother the Duke of Gloucester the Lord Scales the Queenes brother and the Lord Hastings his Chamberlaine presuming there to raise an Army answerable to his need The Rebels this meane while increased and the Ministers in their Pulpits did approve of Henries right The bastard Faulconbridge and the Earle of Pembrooke the one in the West the other in Wales did proclaime him King That which most troubled Edward was that Marquesse Montaigne having gathered together 6000. fighting men and brought them almost unto Nottingham hee returned backe either for that he thought Edwards affaires were now desperate and that the ayreevery where resounding Long live Henry Long live Warwicke he thought it foolishnesse not to share of his brothers good fortune or else for that hee had now a just occasion to revenge himselfe of Edwards ingratitude as hee tearmed it who for his service done unto him and his blood shed for him in so many battels and dangers had onely requited him with the bare Title of Marquesse He declared himselfe against him and brought those 6000 along with him proclaiming Henry King as the others had done I know not whether he had reason to accuse Edward of ingratitude or no. Voluptuous people who like him are given to their pleasures are naturally prodigall in their owne dissolutenesse and backward enough in paying what they owe. I am very certain his other brothers could not complaine thereof though Warwicke injuriously did The Archbishop of Yorke wore the second Mitre of England and the Earle of Warwicke if wee may believe Comines to boote with his owne Revenues which were very great had 80000 Crowns a yeer comming in in Lordships Confiscations and Places meerely conferred upon him by the Kings grace which was much more in those daies than 300000 would be now But it is hatefull and dangerous to Princes when pretensions grow to that height as there is no meanes of recompence and that the onely pretence of the pretenders seeming to upbraid doth tacitely demand and seeme to plead the participation of their Princes dignity and estate Edward knew not what to say to these alterations which hourely
increased and finding no place safe for him since hee wanted forces hee went not without great danger to Linne where he found two Holland ships and one English hee imbarkt himselfe and was waited upon by the three said ships and seven hundred men without any manner of baggage or one penny of money A great and unexpected misfortune but that which immediately after presented it selfe was farre worse had hee not luckily eschewed it For had hee been taken hee had none to ransome him so would have lost both liberty and Kingdome Eight of the Easterlings ships the Easterlings were then great enemies to the English and did them all the mischiefe they could discovering these three Ships and believing them to be English gave them chase but could not come up unto them till they had cast Anchor before Alchemar in Holland the ebbe being so low as they could not winne the Haven The Easterlings cast Anchor likewise but a good way from them the burden of their Ships not permitting them to doe otherwise so as they were inforced to expect the returne of the tide to board them But Monsieur de Gretures Governour under the Duke of Burgundy in Holland being luckily at that time in Alchemar and understanding of Edwards being there by some whom hee had sent of purpose unto him in flat bottom'd Boats forbade the Easterlings to use any manner of hostility and went himselfe to bring him and all his men into the City Edward was at this time so bare of money as not having wherewithall to pay for his wastage hee gave the Captaine a rich vestment lined with Sables promising not to forget the curtesy and to satisfie him better afterwards A strange change of Fortune happened in a few houres to such a Prince meerly out of negligence and carelesnesse Hee lost a Kingdome without one blow striking and was forced to have recourse unto a Prince whose onely presence did upbraid unto him his carelesnesse lust and bad government Charles hearing of this was very much displeased finding himselfe charged with so needfull a King and so great a retinue whom hee could not bee wanting unto in assistance not out of any humanity or alliance but for that Warwicke enjoying the Kingdome it behooved him to maintaine the contrary party and drive him out or else to suffer the incommodities of a long War Queene Elizabeth the originall of these alterations seeing her selfe abandoned without succour and the enemy upon her back tooke Sanctuary at Westminster where with small attendance she was brought to bed of a Sonne named Edward hee who for some few weekes after his Fathers death was the V. King of that name and who symbolized in birth name and death with his cousin the Sonne of the Dutchesse of Clarence borne a Shipboard before Calleis The pompe of Baptisme had nothing in it of royall save the Mothers teares accompanyed by many mens commiseration which is then greatest when most concealed Many of her best friends betooke themselves likewise to sundry other Sanctuaries who proved afterwards serviceable to her at Edwards returne The Kentish-men prone to insurrections seeing there was now no King of two the one being fled the other a prisoner came to London and sack't the Suburbs and it may be would have sack't the City it selfe had not the Earle of Warwicke diverted them whose comming thither was noysed and who punished the Complices of the insurrection This piece of Justice added to his reputation and the peoples love Upon the 6 of Octob. he entered the Tower accompanied by many Lords in particular his brother the Archbishop of Yorke the Prior of St. Iohns the Duke of Clarence and the Earle of Shrewsbury some of them drawne by affection some by feareâ—… he set King Henry at liberty after nine yeares captivity he brought him to the Bishop of Londons house where hee tarried till the thirteenth day and then brought him in person and in royall attire to Pauls carrying his traine himselfe and the Earle of Oxford the sword accompanied with the peoples acclamations who cried out God save the King forgetting that a little before they had prayed for Edward against him A Parliament was summoned wherein Edward was declared a Taytour to his Countrey and an usurper of the Crown his goods confiscate all Statutes made in his name and by his authority annull'd the Crownes of England and France confirmed upon Henry and the heires male of his body and for want of such upon the Duke of Clarence and his posterity who hereafter was to be acknowledged the next heire to his Father Richard Duke of Yorke and Edward for his faults committed deprived of his birth-right and the prerogatives thereof The Earles of Pembrooke and Oxford were restored in bloud and to their dignities and goods The Earle of Warwick and the Duke of Clarence declared Governours of the Kingdome Marquesse Mountague was received into grace and his fault pardoned since revolting against Edward hee was the chiefe cause of his quitting the Kingdome those who sided with him were deprived of their Honours Titles and Faculties and such punished as in this quarrell had taken up Armes against Henry Whereupon Iohn Tiptoft Earle of Worcester Lord Deputy of Ireland for Edward was found in a hollow Tree brought to London and beheaded in the Tower The Parliament being ended the Earle of Pembrooke went into Wales to take Order for such Lands as hee possest before his confiscation and finding there Henry the Sonne of Edmond Earle of Richmond with the Widow of William Earle of Pembrooke his brother that was beheaded at Banbury who though held as a prisoner by this Lady was alwayes nobly entreated hee tooke him from her when hee was not yet full ten yeares old and brought him to London where hee presented him to King Henry who after hee had ey'd him a while said to the standers by that this child should succeed him and put a period to all the quarrells which afterwards happening confirmed the opinion that was held of his sanctity since by the spirit of prophecy hee foresaw the succession of Henry the seventh Queene Margaret who was then in France being advertised by Letters from Henry of the regainment of the Kingdome did together with her Sonne forthwith put to Sea but the windes being contrary drove her on Land and kept her there a long time and had they forever kept her there they had beene the more favourable for then shee had not met with the mischiefe shee did in the losse of her Sonne When Warwicks returne to England and King Henries re-establishment was knowne at Callis every one tooke unto him the Earles Impressa Vauclere was the first that did so His Impressa was a ragged staffe made of Gold Silver Silk or Cloath according to his condition that wore it As this unexpected inclination made the Duke of Burgondy more sollicitous so did it inwardly displease the Duke of Clarence who had already alter'd his opinion Neither did nature and
Warwioke whose death was the establishment of his Kingdome So that as hee could not sufficiently expresse his joy thereof so could hee not enough lament the Marquesses death whom hee loved and who so loved him as for Henry the type of all misfortune he was againe put into the Tower All this while Queen Margaret met not with a good wind for her passage which was her misfortune for t is to be believed had she been come before the battell matters would not have gone so ill on her side as they did at last she landed in Dorsetshire where hearing of Warwickes discomfiture and death and Henries re-imprisonment her wonted courage failing her she swounded having now no further hope of comfort the safest course she could take was to take sanctuary she and her sonne in a Monastery at Beaulieu in Hampshire whither all the chiefest of her faction came to finde her out namely the Duke of Somerset his brother Iohn Earle of Devenshire who having been one of Edwards chiefe attendants had to his misfortune I know not out of what capriccio forsaken him Iasper Earle of Pembroke the Lord Wenlocke who likewise had formerly been on Edwards side and the Prior of St. Iohns one of the Knights of Bhodes They had much adoe to infuse new hopes into her shee was now no more troubled at her husbands imprisonment nor at the losse of his Kingdome misfortunes by her esteemed irrevocable her sonnes safety as her onely comfort and the last of all her miseries was that which onely troubled her Her opinion was not to tempt fortune any more for feare of endangering him but Somerset perswaded her that if she would undertake the leading of her people as formerly she had done she should finde so many partakers amongst which an infinite number whom feare had made conceale themselves that Edward would not be able to defend himselfe against them that King Henries goodnesse and the expectation of his sonne were deepely engraven in the hearts of all the Kingdome This being by the rest confirmed she suffered her selfe to be peswaded she desired to provide for her sonnes safety by sending him into France but could not effect it for Somerset alleaged his presence was requisite whereupon she condescended This being resolved upon every one went to make their necessary provisions and the Queen with the French that were come along with her went to the Bath whither they came afterwards all unto her Edward had hardly had time to breath after his victory at Barnet when he heard Queen Margaret was landed and what concourse of people flocked unto her out of Devonshire and Cornwall and other Southerne parts hee knew not what to doe as not knowing in what part shee would set upon him hee sent forth some light-horse to make discovery and hearing where shee was hee commanded that the Trained-bands should come to Abbington whither hee himselfe came with those of London and thereabouts As soone as they were come thither hee marched to hinder the enemy from joyning with the Earle of Pembrooke and the other forces thinking that hee might facilitate his victory by fighting with them in their present condition The Queene understanding his designe went to Bristoll so to goe to Wales but the difficulty of passing over Severne and the Duke of Somersets obstinacy caused her last ruine her right way lay by Gloucester but the City being under the government of the Duke of Gloucester the Kings brother she was not suffered to passe by there neither could she force her way having Edward at her heeles she went to Tewkesbury with intent to passe as speedily as she might into Wales but the Duke of Somerset not enduring this flight tooke a fancy to make an hault and fight presently and not waite for the comming of the Earle of Pembrooke who could not be farre off his reason was the danger of being defeated in this their retreat the Captaines approved his motion of making a stand but not of fighting their opinion was that they should intrench themselves so as they might not be forced without apparent danger to the enemy The Duke seemed not to be displeased at this for which purpose he chose the Parke neere to the City where he so well fortified himselfe as that he would have made it good had not his impatient rashnesse undone him for believing he could never quit his Trenches without battell he thought better to give it then to receive it with this fatall capriccio he marshalled his men He and his brother Iohn tooke the Van-guard he gave the Reare-ward to the Earle of Devonshire and the maine battell to Prince Edward under the directions of the Lord Saint Iohns and Lord Venlocke the last being promoted to that honour by King Edward and therefore noted of treachery The Duke of Gloucester who had the charge of his brothers Van making use both of craft and courage set upon the trenches and finding them not to be forced retreated whereupon ensued the very thing hee imagined to wit that Somerset growing hereupon bold would pursue him out of his trenches the which hee did believing to be seconded by the Lord Venlocke with Prince Edwards Squadron but hee not moving the Duke after a long conflict was defeated and driven backe into his trenches pursued even into them by Gloucester where finding Venlocke yet not moved hee called him traytor and with his Sword clove his head in two The King this meane while having followed Gloucester into the trenches cut the rest in pieces some few escaping into the thickets of the Parke into Monasteries and whether else they could flie The Queene was found in a Chariot halfe dead with sorrow and taken prisoner Speed saies shee fled to a Covent of Nuns that shee was taken thence by force and brought to the King at Worcester The Duke of Somerset and the Prior of Saint Iohns valiantly fighting were taken alive Iohn the Dukes brother the Earle of Devonshire with some Knights and 3000 more were slaine Prince Edward fell into the hands of Sir Richard Crofts who intended to have concealed him but the King having promised a pension during life of an hundred pounds a yeere to whosoever should bring him to him alive or dead and life to the young Prince if hee were yet alive Crofts not believing he would falsifie his faith presented him unto him Edward looked upon him and admiring the sweetnesse of his youth and disposition asked him how he durst come with flying Colours into his Kingdome and raise his people against him to the which he couragiously answered that he came to recover his fathers Kingdome his proper and naturall inheritance which could not be denied since it fell unto him by legitimate descent from Father Grand-father and Great-grand-father The King offended at these words strucke him in the face with a Switch which he had in his hand whilst Clarence Gloucester the Marquesse Dorset and Lord Hastings suddenly slew him with their Daggers who were all repaid
in due time with equall cruelty The Duke of Somerset the Prior of Saint Iohns and fourteene others were beheaded on a munday This battell was the last of the Civill warres during Edwards time The Queene was brought to London and some yeeres after ransomed as some say by her father Renatus King of Sicilie for fifty thousand Crownes which were lent him by Lewis the eleventh and not having wherewithall to re-pay them hee sold unto him his pretence unto the Kingdome of Naples by which title Charles afterwards went and laid claime to it Tillet is alledged for one of those who writ this I confesse I never found any such thing in his Collection I remember I have therein read that Charles the Count of Provence who tooke upon him the Title of King of Sicily after Renatus his death made Lewis the eleventh his heire by vertue whereof Charles the eighth pretended to that Kingdome The two brothers of Sancta Martha in their Genealogicall History of the house of France affirme the same and speaking of this Queene they say she was set at liberty in the yeere 1475. having renounced all she could lay clame unto in England by the way of Joynture they mention the opinion of the fifty thousand Crownes but they believe it not to be true However it was she was sent backe to France to spend the rest of her life in perpetuall sorrow not for the losse of her husband or Kingdome but of her sonne whose sad memory accompanied her to her grave After this Edward visited the neighbouring Countries chastising in sundry manners such as had appeared against him from thence he went to London to remedy an inconvenience which if it had hapned at the Queenes arrivall his affaires had not succeeded so prosperously Authors observe him to have good fortune in such accidents as might have hurt him since they hapned at such times as they could not doe so Had the Queene come before Warwickes defeat he might peradventure have been enforced to a second forsaking of England if the Duke of Somerset had stayed for the Earle of Pembrooke at Tewkesbury or that the like accident we are to speake of had then hapned he had met with much of danger and difficulty The Earle of Warwicke after Edwards flight into Flaunders had given the charge of the Narrow-seas betweene England and France to Thomas Nevill a base borne sonne to the Lord Faulconbridge Earle of Kent a man well knowne for the greatnesse of his courage and Spirit The Earle of Warwicke being dead and he having lost the profits of his place which was Vice-admirall being declared an enemy to the King and consequently an exile void of meanes he betooke himselfe to live by piracy robbing all ships that past by whether friends or foes But thinking that by doing little harme he could doe himselfe but little good he bethought himselfe that Edward being now with his forces in the Westerne parts of the Kingdome a faire occasion was offered of handsomely handling his affaires With this designe he landed in Kent he had many ships full fraught with desperate people and such as abhorred poverty and parcimony not knowing how to live but by rapine and wickednesse flocked unto him to these were joyned seventeene thousand men more if not better yet upon better pretences They gave out that they would set Henry at liberty re-invest him in his estate and drive out the usurper the pretence bare with it a specious shew but their ends were to sacke London they assaulted it on three parts upon the Bridge upon Algate and upon Bishopsgate but not able to force the City they were by the inhabitants thereof beaten backe and many of them slaine Thomas Nevill their chiefe Commander hearing that Edward hasted towards him retired with his first followers to Sandwich leaving the rest to returne upon their perill to their owne homes but not long after having mis-governed himselfe in his charge or given some signes of infidelity or were it that the King thought it not safe to trust his Fleet with one of the Lancastrian faction especially in a time when the Earle of Richmond was in Brittany he was arrested in the Haven of Southampton and executed paying for his former defaults which to the hurt of all men hee had committed by Sea and Land The Earle of Pembrooke was yet in Wales after all the rest of his faction were either slaine or fled which much troubled Edward he commanded Roger Vaughan a man much followed in that Countrey to kill him in any whatsoever manner but the Earle being informed thereof prevented him using Vaughan as Vaughan would have used him he then retired himselfe to Pembrooke a strong place where hee thought himselfe safe but he was there besieged by Morgan ap Thomas who so blocked up the Castle with ditches and trenches that it was impossible for him to get out had it not been by the meanes of David ap Thomas brother to Morgan This man brought him forth and embarked him and his nephew Henry Earle of Richmond who were both by fortune driven into a Haven in Brittany his intention was to have landed in Normandy and to have put himselfe into the protection of King Lewis who was likely to runne advantage thereby for after the warre made under the title of the Common good Lewis was very jealous of his brother and of the Dukes of Burgundy and Brittany and feared that England now free from home dissentions might assist them He apprehended nothing more then that the English should once more set footing in Normandy so as the Earle of Richmond next heire to the Crowne after Henry and his sonne was likely to serve him as a powerfull meanes to keepe Edward so busied at home by such as sided with the house of Lancaster as that hee should not dreame of forraine enterprizes but being falne upon Brittany the Duke thereof which was Francis the second knew very well how to make use of this accident to his advantage for hee was now sure he had a pledge which would upon all occasions enforce Edward to comply with his desires Hee graciously received them and promised them all security hee sent them to Uannes in appearance free and at liberty but in effect hee set a good guard upon them This Princes escape was the deadly blow to the house of Yorke for though Edward left no meane unassayed to have him in his hands hee could never get him When Edward had setled the businesse in Kent he himselfe being gone thither to punish the faulty hee thought not himselfe sufficiently established as long as Henry lived and till hee had extirpated the roote from whence did budde forth all the rebellions Some have thought that Gloucester put this into his head That even from that time hee began to have thoughts of the Kingdome and that to have hereby one lesse opposition thereunto he advised his brother to it the which I believe but not upon that designe there was
thereunto departed so much distasted as there never was after this any good Intelligence between them If Charles were angry at this Truce it amazed the Constable much more before he knew the certain conclusion thereof and when he knew it he sent his Confessor to Edward to intreat him not to give belief to Lewis his words or promises That he would be pleased to accept of the two Towns of Eu and S. Valleri which should be delivered up unto him That he might lodge there the beginning of the Winter promising him better Towns within two moneths space but he named them not He offered likewise to lend him Fifty thousand Crowns to the end that he might not be necessitated to make the Agreement But Edward answered The Truce was concluded and was to be observed if he were displeased thereat he might thank himself for if he had kept his promise to him he had not done it The place of Parley between the two Kings was Pichines a Town belonging to the Vidame of Amiens three Leagues distant from the Citie where whilst a wooden Bridge was cast over the River of Some and parties from either side were sent to view it Edward came within half a League of Amiens and was by Lewis presented with Three hundred Cartload of the best Wines that could be found and his people had in the City free egresse and regresse Lewis had caused many Tables laden with all sorts of salt-Meats which might provoke to drink to be set at the entring in of the Gate they were guarded by the best drinkers of France Besides all this he gave Commission to all the Innes and Taverns that they should feast the English and not suffer them to pay a peny Upon which occasion Nine thousand English came into the Town Some of the more cautelous French seeing this were not void of suspition in somuch as they did advertise Lewis thereof who having set people to observe their behaviours Finding them all singing and making merry and the most part of them drunk he found no cause of fear 'T was a wonder that in three days all which time this open Court was kept there hapned not any falling out or quarrel amongst so many drunkards Assoon as the Bridge was fully finished Edward marched towards it with his Army in a glorious manner Lewis his Army being nothing in comparison to his Lewis was come thither before Edward Amongst the Orders of the Parley one was That each of them shoule send Four of their men into the company of the others to have an eye upon what should be done to the end that if they should finde any cause of suspition they might advertise their Masters But this was needlesse The two Kings were to be attended upon the Bridge by Twelve men onely of which those that are named were Iohn Duke of Burbon the Cardinal of Burbon his Brother and Commines Lord of Argenton who had a Suit upon him like to that which King Lewis wore for it was his custom oftentimes to have some-body neer him clad in like manner as he himself was Commines writes that when Edward appeared his very presence spoke him a King and that though he begun to grow somewhat fat he was notwithstanding very handsom though not altogether so comely as when Warwick made him flee to Flanders at which time he was the handsomest and most comely man that ever he saw There were with him his Brother the Duke of Clarence the Earl of Northumberland the Lord Hastings his Chamberlain the Bishop of Ely his Chancellor and others to the number of Twelve The Duke of Gloucester came not thither for that having not given his consent to the Truce he would not be present when it was to be sworn unto When Edward was come within Five spaces of the Grate he took off his Cap which was of black Velvet whereon was a rich Jewel of Diamonds they made â—…owe Reverences each to other and embraced each other thorow the partitions of the Grate Lewis was the first that spoke he said He never coveted any sight so much as this and that he blessed God that had brought them together to so good an End Edward having courteously replied in French the Chancellor of England read the Treaty asking Lewis whether it were the same that he had sent and if he were therewithal content he answered Yes as likewise with that which was sent him from the King of England Hereupon the Masse-book and the Crosse being brought they laid their hands thereon and swore to observe the Truce of Nine yeers comprehending therein those that were within named and the Marriage between their children This being done Lewis said merrily to Edward He might do well to come to Paris to see the fair Ladies there and take his pastime and that if he should chance to commit some trivial trangressions he would assigne the Cardinal of Burbon to him for his Confessor This Cardinal was a young Prince no enemy to good-fellowship So as Edward being well pleased with the complemental Invitation Lewis for a good while play'd upon them both Lewis after this commanded his men to retire and Edwards men forth with withdrew uncommanded They discoursed a pretty while together it not being well known whereon but as it is believed to the prejudice of the Constable Lewis asked him what he would advise him to do if the Duke of Burgundy should not accept of the Truce as it was likely he would not in regard of the proud terms he had used to him Offer it him the second time replied Edward and if he shall not then accept of it do what you think best Lewis made this enquiry concerning Burgundy onely that he might enquire of Edward as he did and discover what his opinion was of the Duke of Bretaigne Edward said The Duke of Bretaigne was his friend and such a one as he had not found the like in his need that therefore he desired Lewis not to molest him but suffer him to live in quiet Lewis was not well pleased with this answer for his intentions were not good towards that Prince and he was the worse pleased for that he knew not the reason of it which was his detaining of the Earl of Richmond for it was in Bretaigne's power to trouble Edward if he listed for though he should neither have assisted Richmond with Men nor Money yet the permitting him to return to England would be sufficient to shake all the foundation of that Kingdom Lancasters faction was ready to rise hearing of his name and to trouble the possession of the Crown the which he having peaceably enjoy'd since Henry's death he was not likely to do so long so opposed Lewis was ignorant of these interests but cloking his dislike they took leave each of other having embraced such Lords and Princes as were there Edward returned to his Camp and Lewis to Amiens from whence he sent to Edward whatever he thought behoveful for him even to
So as the legal Right being in Elizabeth according to Natural Descent and in Him according to Election and it being sufficient according to the laws of Nature and of the Kingdom that the right be in any one of them it matters not in which since either of them having it there is none that suffers wrong thereby 'T is a wonder notwithstanding that it could so much as fall into his imagination to pretend thereunto before this Marriage and that Edward and Richard should without any cause be afraid of him but the reason is because as Head of the Faction he might be troublesom to them For though Henry the Sixth and the Prince his son were extinguished they being the last of the House of Lancaster yet was not that Party or Faction extinguished which could not be revived again save under his conduct who had the neerest Relation thereunto For this it was that the last Duke of Buckingham not calling Henry to minde before his meeting with his mother thought he himself had reason to pretend thereunto In such a case the right lawful title of King imports not so much as the lawful Title to be Head of a Party the first is communicable by Fortune Force or favour of Parliament the other onely by Descent for upon such occasions Law is not sought after but a Pretence To Pretend is that which is desired and which sufficeth And this it was that moved the two Brothers to sollicite to get him into their Tuition from the Duke of Britanny for as for any thing else they had no reason to fear him The Lancastrian Faction had never been likely to have been revived had not Richard been a Tyrant for Edward through his Affability had grounded such an affection of the People towards the House of York as neither would Richard's wickednesse nor Henry's goodnesse have been able to have rooted it out nay Henry would have had none at all to have sided with him though against a man so much abhorred had it not been for his promise to marry Elizabeth the Heir of the House and Kingdom The troubles which afterwards befel him sprung from hence for he always shewed himself but luke-warm in his affections towards his wife and an irreconcileable enemy to her House insomuch as having gotten the Victory and slain his Enemy he grew obstinate in his will not to be King but by his Own Title he deferred his Marriage and Her Coronation till such time as being crowned Himself and established by Parliament he had onely accepted of the Title of Lancaster as the First and Chiefest Fundamental and of the other two Conquest and Marriage but as Accidental or as Adjuncts Nor ought this to be imputed to him as a Fault since it was not caused by any Hatred he bare to the House of York but out of the Love he bare unto Himself and through a cautelous Foresight For a noise being rumour'd that the Duke of York was alive preserved from death by those who had the charge to kill him his claim by his Wife would have failed him if her Brother had been alive who could not have been excluded but by the litigious Title of Lancaster And suppose this News were false there remained yet Other doubts for if she should die without children the bare Title of Marriage would not make good the Crown unto Him which was to fall upon her Sisters And if she should die leaving children by him behinde her the Crown would fall upon Them so as many inconveniences might have happened to him thereby For suppose that his Chrildren and the Parliament should both of them have been contented he should have continued in the Government there is a great Difference betwixt reigning by vertue of Birth and Law whereby he was not obliged to any and the doing of the like by vertue of Another's Consent which obliged him to Every one In the first he was Free and Independent in the second of Courtesie and Dependent To make use of his Title of Conquest was Dangerous and which might alienate even those that sided with him for thereby he had authority to take what he would from whom he would to make what Conditions he pleased to make Laws at his pleasure to disannul Laws already made when he liked and to dispose of men not as a King of Subjects but as a Lord of Slaves And though the Title of Lancaster were condemned by Parliament as Usurped and Unjust and that he himself was called unto the Crown not by vertue of his Own Title but that by marrying with the Princesse Elizabeth the true Queen and Heir to the House of York all those Disputes might be ended yet moved by the abovesaid Considerations and not valuing the inconveniences that might arise he declared himself King by vertue of his Birth not naming the Princesse Elizabeth in any thing as willing to run whatsoever danger rather then to be King by his Wives Courtesie while she should Live by the Good-will of his Children if she should Die and by the Permission of Parliament if he should have no Issue by her He began his Reign the Two and twentieth day of August 1485 at the same time that Richard ended his from whom he did very much differ in Conditions They were both Constant the one in Wickednesse the other in Worth insomuch as had he not had too great a desire to encrease his Treasure he would hardly be out-done by whatsoever praise-deserving Prince he was deservedly praised for his Wisedom and Valour The Lord Chancellor Bacon who hath written his Life calls him England's Solomon not so much in that he brought Peace thereunto as that being Wise like Solomon he was like Him very Grievous and Burdensome to his People never wanting some invention or other to draw Moneys from them The Princesse Elizabeth and Edward Plantaginet Earl of Warwick son to the Duke of Clarence were in Sherifhutton-Castle in York-shire where they were both kept by Richard's command King Henry commanded that the Princesse should be brought up to London to the Queen her Mother whither she went attended on by Lords and Ladies But the Earl of Warwick he gave order that the keeper of the Castle should deliver him unto the custodie of Sir Robert Willoughby to be by him brought prisoner to the Tower for though he were very Young yet was he not a person fit to enjoy his Liberty in such litigious times For if being a Prisoner there wanted not some who feigned themselves to be Him taking his Personage upon them what would have been done had he had his Liberty Henry's resolution therefore in this point did not proceed from a violence of Will or weaknesse of Judgement as is the opinion of some Writers but from exact Wisdom chusing of two evils the Lesser and least Dangerous He went from Leicester towards London without any ostentation of Victory or Conquest his Journey was peaceful all Military insolencies were forbidden and forborn he
ransacking of the Countrey make amends for what of dammage Scotland was likely to receive This advice being approved of they came downe from the Hills and entred Comberland where finding no resistance they ransacked all the parts thereof they assayed Carlisle but unfortunately for it was defended by many brave Gentlemen This meane while Richard being entred Scotland came to Edinburgh he burnt almost the whole Towne but not the Castle saved by the fort and its situation From thence some of his troops passing further they burnt and destroyed Townes Houses and Monasteries till they came to Sterling méeting with none that opposed them the men of warre being gone as you have heard into Comberland and King Robert having retired himselfe to places of more safety so as the Cattell being driven into the woods they reaped no profit for all the harme they did which made them more insatiate in their ruinating the Countrey nay had not provision of victuall by shipping and cart beene brought from England they could not have found food for one onely day in that Countrey for being naturally barren and of set purpose destroyed there was noâ—… so much as grasse for their horses to bee found The King therefore being necessitated to returne Lancaster propounded that taking necessary provision along with them they might returne by the way of Comberland as the Scots had done and so barring their returne they must needs of themselves fall into their hands The proposition pleased the Councell and the King himselfe and was the onely one like to be effected but when night came the Earle of Oxford had accesse to the Kings â—…are and whispered unto him that the Dukes ends were to bring his Majesty to the last of dangers For it was impossible for them to passe over those hils winter being so farre advanced without great prejudice that the numerous army required greater store of provision then was to be carried on sumpter horses that the enemie having ruinated and harased the Country they were not likely to finde straw enough much lesse other necessaries If the speakers Genius much more predominant then was the Kings was able without such likely arguments to prevaile with him how much more did it now doe so strengthned by these reasons and former jealousies had of the Uncle so as the next day whilst according to the resolution formerly taken the army expected to have order for marching towards these parts the King having in sharpe tearmes upbraided the Duke with disloyalty for that hee durst advise him to the danger of either perishing by famine or becomming a prey unto the enemy said that he would returne into England the road way whilst the Duke if he pleased with such as would follow him might goe into Comberland for his part hee and such as loved him would goe the other way The Duke astonished at so unexpected an entertainment excused himselfe in all humility omitting nothing that might appease the King nor had this sufficed had hee not beene seconded by many Lords who were witnesses to his conscience This was the last sceane of these Tragicomicall distasts worthy to be so stiled to put a difference betweene them and those Tragicall ones of Gloster the former ending in words the latter in effects maligne and mortall He then returned the same way hee came having for his so great expence reaped no other fruit then the breaking of Charles his designes The Admirall according to his instructions was to have wintered in those parts that by renewing the warre in the Spring he might facilitate the invasion which Charles was to make on the other side but it was not in his power to effect it both man and horse being brought to that passe as they had not whereon to live Those who had most money could find nothing to buy and those who would have sold their horses or any thing else to have supplyed their wants could finde no chapmen to tarry all in one body in one place was impossible to divide themselves dangerous the peoples hatted being like lightning a fore-runner of tempests there was not any who either could or would carry there The Admirall understood this very well he intended to give the most necessitous leave to depart and to promise the rest speedy supplyes of money but those who had leave to bee gone were not suffered to imbarque themselves they would neither suffer them to tarry nor to be gone The Scots exclamed that 't was they that had made the warre that their countrey was ruin'd by reason of them that they had done more mischiefe then had the English that they had trodden downe the corne cut downe trees and as if they had beene in the enemies countrey lived onely upon rapine for which they required satisfaction excuses or were not found or not admitted of The Admirall was at last constrained by publique proclamation to ingage himselfe to give satisfaction to all such as pretended to have received injury by his men The debt being agreed upon he imbarqued his men tarrying himselfe in Scotland till such time as he received moneyes wherewith he satisfied the creditors and so departed unsatisfied himselfe This was Charles his first adventure wherein meeting with a rub it made him the second time stumble against a yet harder stone The Admirall being returned confirm'd in him the resolution of his imaginary conquest assuring him that the whole people of England exceeded not 60000. Archers and 7. or 8000. Launces a slender defence in comparison of what forces were for her ruine mustered in France But it is usuall in nature for the most excellent faculties to be more tender then are the rest strong and acute sights suffer more by looking on the Sunne then those which are obtuce and weake therefore if the Admirall a judicious Commander failed in his judgement being dazled by the splendor of so many ships engines and Princes as were gathered together at Sluce he ought to be pardoned Some are notwithstanding of opinion that France would never have dreamed upon any enterprise on England had it not beene by his perswasion and that the Duke of Burgundy by the death of his wives father now Count of Flanders desiring the suppression of the English who had fomented the rebellion in those provinces made him give this advice which was praised of all save the Duke of Berry though he durst not make publique opposition seeing Charles was inclined thereunto Others write that the Duke of Burgundies intentions were not to hazard the King in passing the Seas the landing being difficult and more difficult to keepe himselfe there when he should be landed the people considerable by reason of their number and valour the comparing of these with those who had formerly conquered them equivocall that at the present they were governed by one onely King whose hatred was not to be put in ballance with the hatred they bore to strangers that they were passionately lovers of liberty abhorring the French nation and a
countrey in which grasse excepted which as in a perpetuall Aprill is alwayes there greene they would finde nothing not occasioned by barrennesse but providence and that there being neither Castle nor other place wherein to settle it was to be wonne by inchmeale upon the uncertainty of fortune and battle any one of the which being lost succour being far off subject to delayes tempests and winds the victory would no longer be the thing in question but the safety life and liberty of the King Princes and people that battels had little lesse then lost France the which was by Charles the wiâ—…e returned to its former lustre not by fighting but by temporizing moreover that there they had neither partakers nor intelligence without the which those who in preceding times did would not have attempted it that his true designe was to hinder Lancasters journey into Spaine so to secure that State to Iohn King of Castile a designe in consideration of so immense an expence more then unworthy the refined judgement of that Duke But whatsoever the matter was it is hard to reconcile Writers tedious to dispute the businesse therefore what really appeares agreed upon by all sides shall be the current of our discourse All these preparations were not of force enough to divert the Duke of Lancaster from his intended journey nor the apprehension thereof sufficient to make England detaine him which on the contrary side furnisht him with shipping men and pay for six moneths nor was Richard lesse liberall to him in favours the desire of having him gone was of more force with him then the feare of whatsoever forraigne forces He would have him honoured like a King he gave him a Crowne royall his wife Constance being by the Queen presented with the like both of them passing rich This mean while the French Fleet lay in the havens of Flanders that of Sluce not being able to containe 1267 bottomes for upon this number all Writers doe neere upon agree as many ships as sailed upon the sea from the Straits of Guibraltar to Prucia were detained for this service there were numbred of Knights and Gentlemen 20000. as many Crosse-bow-men of Genowa the which together with foot and adventurers made up the number of 100000. the Mariners servants and other people made up another number apart Whosoever had not hired some vessell of his owne proper cost be he of what condition he please hee was allowed no more attendance but one horse and one servant no unusefull mouthes were allowed of there was no Prince uninvited nor who invited did not contribute The King of Spaine ships the Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria's Souldiers The Count of Savoy went thither in person accompanied by many warriers the strife in expences between Princes and great Lords was very great To what was necessary they added superfluity the Masts and Yards gay with streamers glistered with gold azure incredible store of victuals there was nothing unprovided for the price of things were eighteen times doubled all things were growne to an excessive price the provisions of the Navie were not touched what was there daily consumed was inestimable warriers flocked thither not unlike a torrent spending prodigally the certainty which they had upon the hopes of uncertaine gaine The court of it selfe was sufficient to cause a dearth The King was accompanied by the Duke of Lorreigne and of Bar by the Counts of Savoy Genowa Saint Paul Armignae Longaville Eu by the Dolphin of Auvergne by the Lord Cussi and by all the Barons and Nobility of France Constable Clisson did on the other side in Bittanny rig forth a Navie of 72 ships and that nothing might bee wanting to the securitie and Majestie of so great a King the woods of that and the neighbouring Provinces were impoverished for the building of a Citie framed all of boords and rafters it was compassed about as it were with a wall Bulwarkes Loop-holes Casements and other things then in use in fortification which might bee joyned together or taken in peeces as occasion should serve The circumference thereof was 3000 paces the height twenty and at the distance of twenty paces was placed a turret of thirty paces high capable of ten defendants within this circuit in answerable distances were placed lodgings for the King Princes and Officers Piazzaes Market-places space for Pavillions nothing was wanting which was requisite in a strong commodious and long-since built City but all this Fabricke together with five hundred men being imbarqued for Sluce a chance winde arose which disperst the Fleet and three vessels loaden with this Fabricke were together with their Masters and Architectors driven upon the sands in the mouth of the Thames the Admirall with twenty other gaining Sluce with much adoe King Richard afterwards caused this fabricke be reared up in a spatious place At the same time came the Duke of Berry to Sluce much expected many weekes before Hee by divers pretences had of purpose prolonged his comming though he had beene daily solicited hee finding their mindes perplexed by reason of this losse which they tooke as an ill Omen made use thereof declaring himselfe averse to this expedition that in his opinion the King should not doe well to hazard his person liberty and estate to the danger of the Seas at such a season as this it was now November much lesse to the danger of war in a country where he could meet with nothing but manifest danger that the relation of the English forces to consist of but 60000. Archers and 8000. Pikemen was false since it was manifest that besides such as guarded the havens and those who Lancaster had carried along with him Richard had an army of 100000. Archers and 10000. horse This being exaggerated in full Councell were it or for that hee really was of that opinion or out of a desire to crosse the Duke of Burgondy the chiefe inciter to this enterprise or that they were both of one minde as some beleeved to save their reputations the voyage was put off to another time wherewith the Nobility were scandalized but much more the common people from whom so vast a summe of money had beene raised for nothing The present charge was cast up to have surpassed the ransome of King Iohn which was very great Disorders this meane while were not wanting in England subject to be in ill condition since the King and people did not agree This division had strewed strange feares in the mindes of many Richard not ceasing to governe himselfe according to the will of such as govern'd him All things were without order and done without acquainting his Uncles therewithall All things passed under the hand of the Earle of Suffolke by the direction of the Earle of Oxford A Parliament was called at Michaelmas Much people were raised out of every Shire and lodged twenty miles round about London to the end that they might bee ready upon all occasions So as so great a number being assembled together and
at liberty they contented themselves with such sufficient security as he gave them Thirteen men were afterwards chosen who under the King should take upon them the government of the Kingdome of the which number were the two Uncles of Yorke and Gloster and the Earle of Arundell An Oligarchy at all times dangerous in a Monarchicall government and which first instituted in the reigne of Richard was afterwards as harmfull repealed But examples are not sufficient to ground Lawes upon when the injustice of the Prince is such as it receiveth Lawes from the subject when their injustice springs from their weaknesse and when their weaknesse proves the nerves of strength and veines of justice to the people whether being arrived commanding they are blind in doing of offence whilst being commanded they were Arguseyd in receiving offences every man cries out Liberty a pleasing thing and according to nature but to bring others into servitude is a vice in nature more in reason The tyranny of the Decemviri in Rome was more insupportable then that of Tarquin and the short government of these thirteen more inexorable then all Richards reigne so as if wee consider things aright we shall finde that evils have almost alwayes had just beginnings but contrary proceedings and ends hatred envie and revenge unmasking those vices which covered by the deceitfull cloake of Common-good were beleeved to be vertues The last businesse and the onely one which gave satisfaction to the King was the assigning over to the Duke of Ireland the thirty thousand markes paid in by the Admirall Clisson for the ransome of Iohn of Brettony Count of Pointivers his sonne-in-law This Iohn together with his brother Guy was taken prisoner by Iohn Shandois in the battell of Antroy the yeare 1364. The French seconding Charles of Bloys father to the two young brethren who died in that battell and the English Iohn Montford both of them pretenders to the Dukedome of Bretanny they gave unto him this money in colour that he should goe into Ireland to take possession of such lands as the King had there given him but in effect to separate him from him barring him of all delay they prefixt unto him Easter for his departure from England This was the price at which they thought to have purchased his absence but neither did he see Ireland nor was the King likely to lose his company if Fortune did not deprive him of it This Parliament ended with the giving of one Subsidy which was alotted to Richard Earle of Arundell to be spent at sea where having done considerable actions accompanied with the Earle of Nottingham he gave to the Duke and others further occasion of hatred whereby to suppresse those vertues which in well-governed Common-wealths use to be rewarded so to incite others to the service of their Countrey by the bait of emulation and honour a dismall signe of corruption the bringer in of vice and forerunner of ruine The Parliament was no sooner ended but the King returned to London retooke the Earle of Suffolke to his former favour who as one condemned ought not to have been permitted to have seene the King nor have come where he was he anuld all that was decreed against him conniving onely at this that the office of Chancellor should remaine in the Bishop of Ely upon whom it was conferred And to the end that matters of scandall might never be wanting to the favorites and that their insolencies might witnesse to the world the supreame power they had over him he suffered the Duke of Ireland to do one act of scandall the which distasted all men The Duke amongst the chiefest of his honours married Phillep the daughter of Ingram Guisnes Lord of Consi and Isabel daughter of Edward the third cosen to the King a great and noble Lady by her owne deserts as well as birth not moved thereunto by any inciting cause but his owne pleasure he resolved to repudiate her that hee might marry one Ancerona a Bohemian a Carpenters daughter who came into England in the Queens service It is to be beleeved that he had not taken her had not Richard adhered to him and the dispensation of Vrban the sixth had not been obtained without the Regall countenance there being no lawfull cause for the putting her away although it was the easilier gotten for that the Dutches Phillep being a Frenchwoman adhered to the schisme of Clement of Avignion So that it is no wonder if the King were not generally beloved of his people since that to second the Dukes unlawfull humours hee put no valuation upon himselfe The Duke of Gloster was herewithall soundly netled neither did he cloake his anger though to declare himselfe therein was not agreeable to the rules of wisedome for an open enemy puts himselfe to too much disadvantage Easter the prefixed time for the journey into Ireland was come and gone the world was to be satisfied He delayed the time under the colour of making preparations but not able to put it off any longer he departed and together with him the King who went as hee gave out to accompany him to the Sea side Being come to Bristow they did not put to Sea but leaving it on the left hand passed forward into Wales as if the people had forgotten the journey to Ireland Trickes and devices the more scandalous and unseasonable for that they argued some strange alteration The authoritie of the governours troubled his quiet and the advantage that they had got upon Regall authority threatned his ruine they coveted to secure themselves from them for neither did the Duke intend to goe into Ireland nor the King to part with him nor the Archbishop of York to stand the shock of universall hatred nor the Earle of Suffolk to return to the censure of the Parliament nor Trisillian nor Bambre to give an account of their past actions Whereupon finding themselves in great danger they agreed that it was impossible for them to subsist without ridding them out of the way who were onely able to undoe them A wicked resolution but now necessary since they were come to that passe as nothing but extreams could worke their safety The difficulty of the businesse lay in the making away of Gloster Arundell Warwicke Nottingham and Darby eldest sonne to the Duke of Lancaster who hitherto hath not been named though the first subject of our Story They had likewise proscribed many others with whom they might not have done amisse to have temporized but all delayes were to them dangerous and treacheries framed formerly against Gloster made it impossible for them to compasse their ends by the same meanes The law was thought the safest way and the more masked the safer Many there were who had followed the King not so much out of respect and to claw the favourite as for that the aire of London under the blast of the thirteene not tempered by the propitious breath of Regality was thought pestilentiall They all seemed to make
they being accused of treason by some of his Councellors namely by Ireland and the rest for any diligent enquiry that could bee made there was found no treason in them nor reasons to beleeve it Hereupon returning to their owne homes the Kings mutability and the malice of their adversaries considered they resolved not to dis-band the forces which they had A deliberation in respect of what ensued ascribed to too much wisedome for hardly had they taken their leaves when the Duke of Ireland went into Wales where under the command of Thomas Mullinax a brave Souldier and one much followed in those parts hee assembled together five thousand fighting men hoping that when these should bee joyned to those who were at London he might bee strong enough to make his party good and thus he marched towards London On the other side Gloster Darby Arundell Warwicke and Nottingham divided themselves that they might hinder his passage 'T was Darbies fortune to meet with him The Duke came puffed up with confidence with Standards Royall the King being on his side and the chiefe Citie if not out of selfe-inclination by the incedencie of his partie he expected not to be encountred He perswaded himselfe that others were as full of feare as he of hope Being come to Burford a towne in Oxford-shire hee himselfe was the first that descried the enemy which stood in battel-aray to hinder his passage It fared with him as with those which growne fierce upon supposed advantage turne cowards if found equall in force they bee unequall in valour His former confidence ceased cowardise and feare springing up in the place thereof Mullinax could by no meanes infuse courage into him 't was bootlesse to make it appeare unto him that the enemies forces were inferior to his that the Earle of Darby was onely there a youth and till then of no reputation in warre Mountaines though covered with iron would not have secured him imagining himselfe to bee as indeed he was the onely marke whereat those bowes aimed the onely quintan those lances addressed themselves against and that the safety of his men consisted in his flight since 't was hee not they that was desired Mullinax for all this could not forbeare to give battell But hardly had the first blow been given when the Duke mounted upon a very fleet horse ran away the river withstood his flight hee found the first bridge cut in two the other well guarded despaire overcame feare hee took the water where both he and his horse being born down he quit his Saddle swimming not without danger to the other shore Before hee tooke the river he had throwne away his Cuirace Helmet Guantlets and Sword in such a case offensive and troublesome weapons he marched the lighter without them He came to Scotland from thence to Holland where not thinking himselfe safe for that Albertus Duke of Bavaria the Lord of that Country was a friend to the Kings Uncles he went to France and from thence to Lorain where he shortly after died This mean while many of his Souldiers had abandoned their Arms not out of cowardise but meere anger And Mullinax having done all that could be expected from a wise and valiant Captaine perceiving that the Duke was fled and that part of his men were escaped away part surrendred themselves began to thinke upon his owne safety hee betooke himselfe to swimming but Thomas Mortimer threatning to shoot him if he would not render himself he yeelded upon condition his life might bee safe which not obtained permit me yet said he to dye like a man in single combat with thy selfe or some of those that are about thee But as he endeavoured to lay hand upon the shore Mortimer slew him A man who deserved to have lived longer or else to have died for some other cause then the taking up of Armes by the Kings commission No severity was used to the rest The Gentlemen with their weapons passed under Dâ—…rbies colours the rest unarmed were suffered to returne no enquiry was made after the Duke his Armes and horse arguing his being drowned his carriages fell into the victors hands amongst other things there were found letters wherein he was by the King solicited to make what haste he could proffering to live and die with him But this dayes worke through his owne fault put a period to all his favours he chose rather to live hatefull to himselfe and abhorred by others then to embrace the honourable hazard of victory or death While matters fell out thus luckily in these parts fortune would compleatly favour the Barons desires by bringing to their hands a post from France he brought with him a safe conduct for Richard as many as would accompany him to Bullen where King Charles was to be to conclude the bargaine touching the buying of Callis and other strengths in those parts for a certaine summe of money Richard being moreover to doe him homage for Guascony the onely province which remained in his hands of all those in France which either by inheritance or conquest belonged to the Crowne of England Essentiall points to justifie their proceedings and condemne the Kings They notwithstanding concealed this businesse for the present and marched towards London with fourtie thousand men where the King intended to keepe his Christmas As soone as the Duke of Irelands defeat was divulged the first who fled were the Archbishop of Yorke and Trisillian Suffolke went his way disguised in beard and habit nor was any newes heard of him till hee came into France The King retired himselfe to the Tower as the place least exposed to sudden dangers Gloster and his companions came to London on Saint Stephens day he lodged all his men in the suburbs many were flocked thither not so much drawne by affection as out of the hopes of sacking so rich a Citie The chiefe Magistrate who feared this knew not to which side to betake himselfe if hee should receive the Barons the King would bee offended if not the Barons Small resistance was to be made the walles without defence and the meaner sort of people ready to throw themselves into the richest Merchants houses The present danger prevailed the Barons were invited into the Citie and to their people without was provision of bread wine cheese and beer sent an opportune remedy for wanting nothing and being received as friends they could not frame unto themselves an occasion of tumult The Archbishop of Canterbury Bishop of Ely and others who as being neuters endeavoured peace counselled the King to give them hearing to the which he was no wayes inclined his hopes perswading him that the multitude of people would of themselves grow weary and so shortly dissolve and that the Barons being abandoned by their followers would without further trouble fall into his hands the which being by him publickly said and understood by them they swore they would never depart till they had spoken with him armed as they were and this did they
by the victory he had over the Duke of Ireland no vaine-glory was therein found in him his discourse thereof did not exceed the bounds of modesty and the relation hee made thereof unto his associats was void of amplification or boasting Aid from Genua being demanded and granted against the Pirates which roved up and downe the Mediterranean Sea and coasts of Italy hee was made Commander of them France joyning in this expedition with England Being come into Africa and by meanes of his Archers landed he returned home his modesty added to his reputation while the one and the other equally contending strove for precedence in his renowne Those who write that in stead of making this journey hee went against the infidels in Prusia did not perhaps equivocate but the different relation of Writers makes the undertaking indifferent since they all agree in his praise In the combat with the Duke of Norfolk he proved himself to be both wise and valiant for though strucken as if with lightning at his unexpected accusation he fell into no disorder his wisedome was inflamed but not by anger consumed to ashes as it is oft-times seen in such as are unexpectedly offended he patiently endured his exile and with dry eyes left his Countrey whilst those who saw him goe moistened theirs He would have gone into Holland if the Duke his father would have permitted him but the warre made by Albertus of Bavaria Lord of those Countries against the Frisons at the instigation of his son the Count of Ostervent being very dangerous and but little honour there to be won for that people did more by desperatenesse then skil in war defend their liberties he advised him to goe for France He was there graciously received by the King Princes and Court But the King of France would needs of his owne free will allow him five hundred Crownes a weeke for his petty occasions as it was termed he thought not to receive it would argue incivility and that the receiving of it would fasten upon him too great an obligation so as he resolved to leave France and go into Hungary to warre against the Turkes He wrote hereof unto his father who approving of the cause but not of his resolution propounded to him a voyage into Spaine where having two sisters the one Queene of Castile the other Queen of Portugall hee might with lesse danger and discommodity make the warre which he desired against the Infidels but being by his friends advertised that the Physitions had given his father over as not likely to live many monthes he went not The Duke of Berry who had a daughter of three and twenty yeares of age a widow to two husbands Henry being likewise a widower a rich heire and after his fathers decease the prime man in England next unto the King thought to give her to him for wife King Charles being therewithall well contented a match which would have been serviceable to the Queene his daughter and of publick good for thus united yea peace between the two Kingdomes might the easilier bee maintained But Richard thinking this match might prove disadvantagious to his designes and that Henry being offended was likely alwayes to be his enemy sent the Earle of Salisbury to breake it nor would Charles his wives father displease him therein seeing he tooke it so to heart When the Archbishop of Canterbury propounded his return to England offering the Crown unto him he could not at the first prevaile with him nor had he prevailed with him at all had not the King by depriving him of his inheritance caused him despaire a bad resolution but excusable and which cannot be blamed by the law of Nature save as it is interdicted by the law of Christianity so as innocent in the one and faulty in the other hee erred in both such resolutions being prejudiciall to a Kingdome which ought alwayes to detest all alterations Let businesses fall out well or ill to malecontents who are egged on by ambition and revenge two spurres slightly guilded over with the leafe-gold of publicke good the people cannot but bee alwayes losers by civill brawles nay if the two Registers of humane actions Profit and Uprightnesse in proceeding meet not together as they seldome doe and that profit have the precedencie it ought to be when the conservation of the Common-wealth is in question and not to satisfie the ambition and private interests of particular men If love unto his Countrey or the desolation of the State had moved Henry Richard being deposed there wanted not lawfull succeeders But howsoever the malady had been better for the Kingdome then the remedy for the one was not of long continuance the King being mortall and of such yeares as hee might have amended where as the other for the space of sixe Kings reignes produced nothing but one ill upon the necke of another and had it not been for the matrimoniall conjunction of the two Roses in the seventh the mischiefe had perhaps yet continued But as it is the losse of what they did possesse in France their losse of reputation abroad their desolation at home the death of hundreds of thousands and of fourescore or more of the bloud Royall approve the remedy to have been more pestilentiall then the disease and that to have continued Richard in his authority would have been reputed lesse harmfull then to have substituted another King how good soever who in a capacity of growing worse was cause of those wofull consequences which such substitutions use to draw after them Wise Phifitions apply only approved medicines to the â—…icke party where the case is not desperate and in case it be the more discreet sort doe rather suffer them to dye peaceably then tormented with the violence of medicines The malady here was not mortall save as made so by the remedies So we may conclude that the good conditions of such as do pretend are more harmfull then the bad of of such as doe possesse Vertue not being what she appeares to us to be in her abstract but what she is in the concrete of her corruptions Henry had though silent yet conspicuous competitours by law questionlesse before him as the sons of Roger Mortimer the eldest son to Philippa the only daughter heire to Lionell Duke of Clarence not onely by nature but in the eight yeare of King Richard by Parliament declared Heire to the Crowne she being dead her right remained in these so as by vertue of the Lawes he could not justly pretend to that which contrary to the lawes the prejudice of others he did violently usurp But because his succession was not truly justifiable it behoved to seek out some colour for it his friends propounded divers titles unto him all of them counterfeit and disguis'd whilst right rich and substantiall of it selfe needes no false props Henry did by his Mother descend from Edmond Crook-backe Earle of Lancaster they would have this Edmond to be eldest sonne to Henry the third
by reason of the profit they receive by its residency with them at the which being lesse satisfied and more offended then ever they sent for Burgundy who came to them well accompanied but his conscience pointing out unto him his injustice and keeping him in perpetuall agitation he sent his cosen William Duke of Baviers to Towres to make him some agreement for him not out of any acknowledgement of repentance but out of a desire which guilty people have to bury their shame and because a warre in such a case alwaies blameable and unjust brings ruine if it be lost and if wonne it doth but erect Trophies of shame and infamy the King sent Lodovick Duke of Baviers the Queens brother to meet him and Montaigne Lord high Steward of the houshold with the articles of agreement The Duke hated Montaigne as a maine Orleanist and gave him bitter words which he took patiently but the articles not being according to his liking he regulated them and though they were not afterwards agreed upon according to his corrections they were yet so handled as that he was contented for his adversaries having lost all their defence by the death of their mother Valentina who died of griefe not long before there was none to oppose him They being all yong orphans unexperienced and for want of direction abandoned by all Peace being concluded the parties met at Shartres where in the presence of the King Queene and Dolphin and Princes they swore the peace though the yong Duke of Orleans and the Count Vertu the Count of Anguleine the third brother not being present by reason of his infancy were observed to weepe in the doing of it being inforced by the King and of yeares and power not fit to make refusall The Duke of Burgundy being together with the Court returned to Paris and knowing that what was done was not likely long to continue he resolved to work his own establishment by the ruine of such as favoured the house of Orleans but being to guild over his unjust intention with the title of justice directly opposite to the sworne peace and resolute not to suffer Montaigne live as one of the chiefe of them he caused him to be questioned before the Magistracy for the administration of the Kings monies where in his account between figures and cyphers his head was struck off and his life was made a cypher The Duke of Berry who was a Courtier born well verst in Court policies guest at his designes and not able to indure affronts as one who had formerly lived with as much or more authority in the government then any other Prince withdrew himselfe to Angeires whither unsent for all the malecontents did presently flock this unexpected assembly caused a speedy confederacy between the Duke of Berry the Duke of Orleans and his brother the Count Cleremont now Duke of Burbony by his fathers decease the Count Alanson and Count Arminiacke so as the peace of Shartres proved a short lived Ephemera which died the day it was borne and indeed it was never thought other by the wisest sort the newes of this conjunction did more and more exasperate the Duke of Burgundy he willed the Lord Albret constable of France to raise as many men as possibly he could making use of the name of the Kings safety to save himselfe since he not the King was the marke that was aimed at Albret obeyed as not able to doe otherwise hee was no friend to Burgundy and a great friend to his enemies as the successe demonstrated France like a firebrand newly extinguished tooke fire againe at the approaching of this sudaine blaze Count Richmonte hearing that the colleagues were retired to Shartres came thither likewise with a great number of men They first demanded audience of the King but they wished him to come armed with patience whilest they pretended to appeare before him armed with iron The Queen who did both hate and feare Burgundy did what in her lay to appease them having to this purpose made two journeyes her selfe in person but it was not in her power to keep them from comming to Paris of so much force is desperation when it hath usurped the place of reason and advice They came to the very Suburbes of Marcelles strange were the disorders which were every where committed by the souldiers aswell of one side as of the other But the incommodities and difficulties equally divided after many too 's and fro's caused a second peace called the peace of Winchester wherein was concluded that both Berry and Burgundy were to withdraw themselves from the Court that when the one should be sent for the other should bee sent for likewise and that the meane while they should all withdraw themselves which gave but small satisfaction to the three brothers for Berry made use of them for his own particular ends which when he had compassed he cared no longer for them and it being a thing usuall for the parties offended not to forgive unlesse some satisfaction be made they pretended not to be included in this peace since in their particular they had received no manner of satisfaction so as if they swore unto the peace of Shartres it was to obey the King and if they consented unto this it was for that they could not doe otherwise being abandoned by all The Duke of Berry was returned to Burges and the Duke of Burgundy desirous to calme all the former distastes sent unto him three Embassadors of which the Lord of Croy was chiefe They went on their intended way when met by certaine of the Duke of Orleans his people betweene Orleans and Burges the Signeur de Croy was stayed by them and all the rest suffered to passe the next day being questioned concerning the Duke of Orleans death hee confessed nothing of prejudice though he suffered terrible torment The other two complaining hereof to the Duke of Berry to whom the affront appertained required his freedome wherein though the King joyned with him neither protestation threats nor reason could prevaile with the brothers They pretended the peace of Shartres to be invalid as pursued contrary to the order of Law and Justice and that the King was compelled thereunto that the Duke of Burgundy had violated the same by pursuing undoing and putting to death as many of their friends as he could that the peace of Winchester had been likewise by him in many points broken that those who had murthered their father though condemned and banished did live securely in his territories and did likewise come at their pleasure into France no notice being taken of them and that they were pensioned by him and that no Councellors nor Officers depending upon either of the parties being to tarry near the Kings person his Majesty was not only waited upon by such as had dependency upon Burgundy The Queene and Duke of Berry did what they could to make a new accord betweene them But Burgundy resolute not to recede
dead were left for food to the fowles of the aire for no man offered to bury them they being by Pope Vrbans Bull excommunicated The Duke now thinking he had no more enemies to molest him and that consequently he stood in no more need of the English he discharged them to the much amazement of King Henry who beleeved him to be a man of greater judgement then this action shewed him to be for he ought to have detained them had it onely been to have obliged Henry unto him and to have diverted him from joining with his enemies as he afterwards did which he had not done had he not beene free of him The Orleanists had lost many strengths so as being reduced to extremities not able to subsist of themselves they threw themselves into the protection of the King of England who willingly embraced their offers which very advantagious to him the articles of what they offered and of his protection were these The Dukes of Berry Orleans and Burbon the Counts of Alanson and Arminiacke the Lord Albret and their adherents did offer for ever hereafter to expose their persons goods and forces to the service of their King of England of his heires and successors in all his just clames as oft as they should berequired by those words his just claimes they intended his claime unto the Dutchie of Guenne and the appertenances thereof and that the said Dutchy did by right of inheritance and naturall succession belong unto him declaring that they did not staine their loyalty by assisting of him in that affaire They offered their sonnes and daughters nephewes and neeces parents allies and subjects to bee married according to the good will and pleasure of the forenamed King They offered their Cities Castles and Treasures and all their goods in the aide of him his heires and successors in his pretentions and claimes their loyalty alwaies preserved as was afterwards declared in letters written and signed apart They offered to serve him with all their friends kindred and adherents in his pretentions unto and in the restitution of the said Dutchy of Guenne They did acknowledge that the said Dutchy did belong unto the King of England and that he ought to enjoy it with the same prerogatives as any of his predecessors had done They acknowledge that as many Cities Castles and Strengths as they were masters of in the said Dutchy they held them all of the King of England as being the true Duke of Guienne offering to doe him homage in most obsequious manner They promised to give and surrender up into the hands of the King of England as much as in them lay all the Cities and Castles which belonged to the Crowne to the number of twenty as in other letters drawn to this purpose was declared For the other Cities and Forts which were not in their hands they promised to buy them out at their owne proper cost and charges and to assist the King of England and his heires with a sufficient number of men It was declared to be the King of Englands pleasure as in other letters signed apart that the Duke of Berry his loyall Uncle subject and vassall the Duke of Orleans his subject and vassall and Count Arminiacke should hold of him in fee and homage the underwritten Townes and Lordships The Duke of Berry the County of Poictou during his life The Duke of Orleans the County of Angolesme during his life and Perigord for ever Count Arminiacke the foure Castles named in the aforesaid letters upon condition and security therein declared That moreover the King of England and Duke of Guienne should succour and defend them all against all as their true Soveraigne Lord and in particular that he should helpe them to get due justice done upon the Duke of Burgundy That he should not make any confederacy or accord with the Duke of Burgundy his sonnes brothers kindred and confederates without the consent of the said Lords That he should assist them as his vassalls in any just quarrells especially in receiving satisfaction for the losse and injuries received by the Duke of Burgundy and his confederates That for the present hee should send 8000. men to assist them against the said Duke who did all he could to incite the King of France and his forces against them These Articles were signed with a caution that they were to pay the souldiers which the King should send the which being taken into pay he gave the charge of them to Thomas his second sonne who was formerly created Duke together with his other two sonnes and his brother the Earle of Dorset Thomas was made Duke of Clarence Iohn of Bedford Humfrey of Gloster and Dorset of Exceter He gave likewise order to those who governed under him in Picardy to wage warre there the which they did Whereupon the King of France who was then at Sens ready to passe into the Dutchy of Berry with an army gave order to the Count Saint Paul to make thitherward with as many people as he could get the which he did not more out of obedience then out of the mortall hatred he bore to Henry but little good came hereof fortune being alwaies averse unto him in those expeditions At his first arrivall the English retired to Bullin The Count resolved to set upon Guines and to free himselfe from further troubles the Towne was onely strong by reason of the Castle It s greatest strength was the Palissadoe and the ditch he hoped to take it by keeping it from being relieved from Caleis He planted himselfe by night betweene the two Forts with 600. horse giving an assault upon breake of day the battell was very sharpe neither side failing in their duties but their forces not sufficing the assaliants thought to helpe themselves by fire in one instant 40. houses were seene to blaze The defendants set upon both by sword and fire got into the Castle from whence they powred downe darts and stones so as the winning of the Towne not sufficient to compleat the victory and the Castle not being to be wonne by assault they retired many of them being hurt but few slaine as saith Monstrelet The King in this interim was gone from Sens and having taken some Townes which lay in his way went to encampe himselfe under Burges where the confederates were In his campe of all sorts and for all services were 100000. horse The Duke of Berry the more to incommodate the assaliants had caused all houses and Churches which were neere the wall to be beaten down and if some few remained unpulled downe they were not priviledged for the insolences of souldiers servants and freebooters is not to be termed military but rather voide of humanity and religion a lamentable thing to any one who is not blinded with passion as was the Duke of Burgony The Dolphin duly considered all these discords it greeved him that a City of such consequence the Metropolitan of two Provinces Auvergne and Berry should bee ruinated
out of private humours and that it should be defaced and destroied since it was one day to be his so as remooving the campe after a months siege he commanded the cannoniers upon paine of life not to shoote one shot more without his command At which the Duke of Burgony being troubled beleeving that he had compassion on his enemies did what he could to perswade him that violence was the onely meanes to reduce rebells to obedience But being severely answered that too much had already beene done and that it was time to forbeare those who desired an agreement were much encouraged and concluded an agreement upon these conditions That the peace at Shartres should remaine in its vigour and force that the Count Vertu should marry the daughter of the Duke of Burgony that the Duke of Berry and his confederates should surrender up all such Cities and other places as the King should desire that he should renounce all confederacies as well at home as forreiny made against the Duke of Burgony that the King should restore all their Cities and strong holds not obliged to repaire what was demolished that their officers and servants should be readmitted into their offices and possessions And because the brothers of Orleans were not present their Agents promised for them The peace being sworne and proclaimed command under paine of great punishment was made that the two factious names of Burgonians and Arminiackes should be no more used The Orleanists were so called for when Count Arminiack joyned with them his people and all that faction were by the common people called by this name This businesse being for this time thus still'd the King went to Auxerres whither the Duke of Orleans and his brother the Count Vertu came They then swore the peace they renounced all confederacy with England they accepted of the above said marriage and shewed tokens of reciprocall good will insomuch that the two enemy Dukes were seen to ride upon one the self same horse Their former charges were to some restored But Count Saint Paul would not surrender up the Constables place Whereupon the Lord Albret withdrew himselfe ill satisfied from the Court This peace was agreed upon before the English landed in France which was wisely foreseene by the Dolphin for agreement would not so easily have beene made if both the Nations joyned together had tasted the sweetes of any fortunate successe Their arrivall was first heard of in Normandy next in the parts neere Constantina from thence in du Mayne and from thence in Touraine all which places suffered such inconveniences as are usually caused by enemies Souldiers were every where raised whilst they onely desired to be payed the onely meanes to make them returne home But the Dukes of Berry and Orleans were so exhausted as they knew not how nor where to raise 200000. Crowns which they ought them The King of Sicily left the Court and went to defend his Countrey of Aniou from their incursions The Earles of Warwicke of Kent arrived at the same time with 2000. men at Caleis who taking the garrisons of that Towne to them scoured over all the Countrey of Bullen and the parts adjacent and although the Counts Saint Pauls Ramburres and others came thither with great numbers of men they were rather a greevance then a helpe to the poore people of those parts who suffered such harme by them as they could not doe by the enemy The King being come to Paris the Dukes of Berry and of Orleans remained with the Queen at the Bois de Saint Vincennes from whence waiting upon her to Paris Orleans not entring into the Towne passed into the Country of Beaumont to raise monies And though all other places were restored to him yet could he by no meanes get repossession of Perefont and Cousie the which were held by the Count Saint Paul who denied to surrender them without a great summe of money due as he said to the garrisons there Pretences are never wanting where men proceede not with cleare intentions but being necessitated to acquit himselfe of the Duke of Clarence he set aside all other affaires and not able to pay unto him the whole debt he assigned over unto him in pawne for 209000. francks which remained due to him his brother the Count of Angolesme who was great grandfather to Francis the first and some other Lords who being brought into England remained there divers yeares for lacke of ransome This being done he sent unto the King for the restitution of the aforesaid places and obtained letters and directions to that purpose yet were they not delivered up unto him moreover fire breaking forth in Perefont it was almost burnt to the ground To this distaste others were added The Duke of Burgundy caused Bordinus of Saligni formerly his favourite to be carried prisoner into Flanders suspecting that he had revealed some of his secrets The bastard of Burbon ran a danger in Paris the City rising up against him in favour of certaine insolences committed by a butcher Offices which were to be restored were not so as the conditions of peace thus ill observed men rather inclined to breake it againe then to see it thus unworthily peeced The Dolphin who well weighed these alterations grew somewhat coole towards his father in law the rather for that hee was continually sollicited by the Dukes of Bar and Bavieres and by the Count Vertu to take the government wholly upon himselfe and free himselfe from the servitude of being directed by others These broiles grew to no ripenesse during Henries life and had they ripened he perchance would not have delighted in them for hee had changed his thoughts and was returned to the same inclinations of nature wherewith he was borne for having reduced his Kingdome to quiet condition having no more occasion of being bloudy or detested his actions were growne to that degree of temperance as there remained nothing more to be desired in him Justice was administred without distinction of persons He was affable liberall courteous and pious so as the Nobility and Commonalty did now as much love as they had formerly hated him and having set his thoughts wholly upon God he resolved to spend the remainder of his life in his service in the recovery of the holy land judging all other warfare misbecomming a Christian Prince He had no impediments likely to disturbe him from his resolution hee was free from the affaires of France which he esteemed quieted by reason of the last peace a peace not likely to prejudice him that Kingdome being so divided within it selfe as it could not hurt him his owne Kingdome was so well united as hee had no reason of feare there The occasions of former seditions were ceased by the losse of their lives who were the chiefe occasioners thereof all ill humours were appeased by the death of such as were the raisers of them He had foure sonnes all of them of great hopes Scotland had no King The
the Orleanist thought no lesse a bosome friend then sonne in law to the Duke I know not though what judgement to give herein the tokens of this friendship his alliance set aside being very slight For at Burges he appeared against him and in other places upon other occasions seemed but very meanly to favour him he had quitted his wife the Dukes daughter for some affection he had elsewhere nor would he have resumed her if not threatned to have the treaty of Arras broken besides the Dolphin of his owne nature was not constant in his friendship opiniatred onely in odde fancies not over thankefull to his father and as much ignorant of government as he was presumptuous and headstrong Serres notwithstanding calls him terror of Burgony but without cause for had the Dolphin lived he had runne no danger for in time he might easily have won him by his subtilnesse And though through the antipathy of ambition he appeared against him yet it is not likely that he would have forgone that respect which as to a father in law he owed him This his death was rather thought and assuredly was a great blow to the Dukes fortune to the which he began to give way and retired himselfe to Flanders failing in what hee intended in France The Emperour Sigismond had all this while endeavoured as much as he might the peace of the Church which not likely to effect without the assistance of other Princes for to send their Prelates and Embassadours to the Councell was not of force enough against the stubbornesse of three titulary Popes which required a coactive authority to incline them to reason he resolved to goe himselfe to France whether he came with 800. horse and finding that it was impossible to compasse his designes without the peace of the two Kingdomes he meant to endeavour it And having laid the ground-worke thereof with Charles he procured Embassadors from France to goe along with him to England that he might the better treat thereof in their presence He was received by Henry with all due respects William Count of Hannault came thither likewise in person to the same end and shortly after the Embassadors of many Princes amongst which were those of the Duke of Burgony in greater magnificence then all the rest But the propositions which were propounded to King Henry were far short of what he pretended unto and of his good successe by the which he seemed to be inwardly advised to the contrary He forbare not though in thankes to so great a mediator to send Embassadors to Bavaois where as an introduction to the businesse a truce was propounded together with the ransome of such prisoners as were in England Things which easily might have beene agreed upon had not an accident happened which hindred all agreement the which though it be by Chesnes denyed his arguments for confutation are very weake The Duke of Exceter governour of Harfleur was gone forth with 3000. souldiers to scoure the parts neer about Roan against whom the Constable opposed himselfe with 5000. The French writers say it was Monsieur de Villaquiers and not the Constable and that he had but 3000. men They fought and 300. of the Dukes men were slaine the French say 1800. so as finding himselfe to be the weaker the Duke retired himselfe into an Orchard incompassed with a hedge of thornes where he staied the rest of that day and the next night As he retired upon breake of day towards Harfleur he was overtaken and set upon againe neere unto the City from whence new succours issuing forth he put the enemy to route Villaquiers himselfe being one of those that were slaine But however it were the Constable having for his first enterprise resolved to drive the English out of Normandy he besieged Harfleur and though he saw that this resolution would wholly break the treaty of peace yet was he so desirously confident to winne it that hee would not raise his siege though he was commanded so to doe Whereat King Henry being offended he recalled his Embassadors intended to have gone to the succour thereof himselfe in person and had done so had he not beene by the Emperour disswaded Being then perswaded to send away others in his steade he dispatched away the Duke of Bedford with 200 ships the French authors say 300. and with him many Lords and Gentlemen with whom he arrived there the day of the assumption of our Lady a fatall day aswell to the keeping of Harfleur as it was to the winning thereof for the yeare before the King came thither upon the Eve of that day The City was narrowly besieged by sea and land Vicount Narbonne Vice-admirall of France presented himselfe before it with a great fleet before the Constable came thither hoping alone to have surprised it by taking the defendents at unawares But being discovered and driven backe he was contented to have company in the continuance of the siege he gave many assaults into the Town but little good was done either by sea or land When he discried the English fleete hee prepared for fight and went into the mouth of the River The Duke did not refuse the encounter but sending some of his stoutest ships before to beginne the bickering he with all the rest seconded them resolving either to die or overcome They fought a long while with equall courage and obstinacy tillat last fortune favouring the English the enemies ships which what great what little were in number 500. were all of them almost either taken or sunke amongst which were three great Carrects of Genua which being afterwards sent into England did witnesse the defeate The Duke having reinforced the garrison with monies and men returned home the Constable having raised his siege assoone as the Navy was defeated The Emperour who sufficiently knew that it was lost time to tarry any longer in England touching the matter of peace provided for his departure The King had conferred upon him and the Count Hannault at their first comming the order of the garter and they were installed with extraordinary pompe at Winsor The Count was already gone the Emperour being likewise to be gone the affairs of Germany and of the Councell recalling him the King would waite upon him to Calleis a strait league being agreed on between them which having caused jealousies in divers Princes was the cause why the Duke of Burgony desired to speak with them both before they parted And because the declared war did not permit him to adventure his person to a profest enemy or at least he would have it so beleeved the Duke of Glocester and Earle of Marsh were sent unto him for ostages and he was met and brought to Calleis by the Earle of Warwicke This meane while his sonne Philip Count Caralois having with much honour received the ostages led them to lodge in Saint Omers And the next morning going to give the good morrow to the Duke of Glocester who was standing with his backe
of Eu. The day of meeting being come the King departed accompanied by a thousand horse and came into the Park followed by the Dukes of Clarence Glocester and Exceter and by Henry Beaufort brother to Exceter a Clergy man by the Earles of Marsh and Salisbury he there found his Tents pitcht wherein he reposed himselfe The Queen came accompanied by her daughter the Duke of Burgony the Count Saint Paul by twenty Ladies and Gentlewomen and as many horse A large pavillion was erected in the midst of the Tents of both sides wherein they met The King kissed the Queen and her daughter and received the Duke of Burgony with much respect and having spent some time in complements the rest in businesse they tooke leave one of another the one retiring to Pontouse the others to Mantes The next day returning to the same place they began the treaty which lasted three weekes Princesse Catherine not appearing there any more for it was thought the nicenesse of her appearing would produce prodigall effects in him that coveted her But the King persisting in his demands and they in their refusals no conclusion was made This meeting raised mighty jealousies in the Dolphin thinking it to bee a meanes to depresse him as indeed it proved And having no other meanes to breake it off but by proferring to make peace with the Duke which hee had so often formerly denied to doe he set himselfe about it intending to keep it with the same minde as he offered it Tanniques du Chasteau was his adviser messenger and he who put it in execution Tannigues came in a time when the Duke not able to make agreement with the King without the relinquishing of many Provinces was in a strait either to condescend to the Kings desires or to be necessitated to fight at one and the same time against two powerfull enemies Whereupon having greedily accepted of the Dolphins offer and growne obdurate to the King Henry who perceived it broke off the treaty saying to him at his departure that since by meanes of peace he could not effect his desired marriage hee did him to wit that he would obtaine it by warre and together with it King Charles and all he did desire and that if he could not get King Charles his person he would force him to forsake France as he would doe him the Duke To the which the Duke answered that he mought say and think what he would but that in the effecting of it he would bee so weary and so out of breath that the King of France and he were not likely to be put to much trouble Reciprocall Embassadors and Madam de Giac a favorite of the Dukes and a maine mediator in this businesse had already accorded all differences with the Dolphin and named a seat in Champagnia neare to Melune for their meeting Whereupon the Duke departing from Pontoise with a many armed men and accompanied by the Count Saint Paul Iohn of Luxenburge the fore-named Lady and many other Lords of great quality met the Dolphin neare Povilli when they were come within two bow shoots one of another they made their followers make a stand each of them attended by ten others onely passing forwards the Duke lighting first from Horse-backe bowed himselfe oft-times to the Dolphin before he came up unto him The Dolphin taking him by the hand had much adoe to raise him from off his knees saying that he pardoned whatsoever offence if any such hee had committed against him that for the time to come his will should be governed by the Dukes will to which end he referred the articles wholly to him to be corrected or altered wherein they were not satisfactory to him the Duke replying with redoubled obsequies they swore the peace and after them all the Lords there present their Souldiers in signe of joy mingled one with another and cursed whoever for the time to come should beare Armes upon the same quarrell The Duke would needs hold the Dolphins stirrop though the Dolphin would not have had him doe so and having waited upon him a good part of the way towards Melune he tooke his leave going himselfe to lodge at Corbeile Some are of opinion that the Duke had been slaine at this meeting had it not been for feare that their people might have gone together by the eares the which would undoubtedly have ensued to the danger of the Dolphin and that which followed doth manifestly prove it When King Henry heard of this agreement he easily conceived it to be made to exclude him he was not thereat notwithstanding dismaid it being his use to increase in daring as difficulties did increase and to give a proofe hereof he forthwith surprised Pontoise The Marshal Ibeadam was Governour thereof as a frontier place and in-let to the Isle of France which if the enemy should winne it would secure unto him not onely Roan but all Normandy by reason of former occurrences many English Embassadors had passed through it by whose advertisement the King tooke occasion to make himselfe Master thereof hee sent thither three thousand fighting men who comming thither about the break of day did not onely scale the walls not meeting with any that made the round but opened the nearest gate whereby they who remained without entered and passed forward in battell aray crying Saint George the City is taken The Marshall who was wakened at this noise got on horseback but seeing their number and order he thought best to yeeld carrying nothing away with him but what he had in jewells and ready mony the like did the garrison and about tenne thousand inhabitants which followed him he went out of the gate towards Paris whereof not having the keyes at hand he caused it to be broken open for all delaies were dangerous Thus did the English make themselves Masters of this place not without ransack though without bloud King Charles not well pleased with this neighbourhood withdrew himselfe to Trois in Champagnia followed by the Queene his daughter the Duke and Councell leaving the Count Saint Paul and Eustas de Lactres Chancellor of France in charge with the government of Paris the Marshall went to Beauvois another fronteire City of Normandy intending to keepe it more warily then he had done the other and he had neede to doe so for he had lost his reputation in the losse of Pontois and rendred him more hatefull to the Dolphin then to all the rest the winning of Gissors accompanied this conquest received to mercy the Duke of Clarence whilst the Earle of Huntington and Sir Philip Lys did each of them make much havocke about Cleremont Abeveile and Pont de Reine returning loaded with prey and prisoners Chasteangalliard and Roccagion the two strongest places of Normandy guarded by the Dolphins people were at one and the same time besieged the latter yeelded at two monthes end the other held out sixteene months nor had it then yeelded had it not beene for want of cordage to draw
fell and Marrying him to one of his Daughters he began under that pretext to trouble him againe the which though it were done under the name of the Count de Pointevere yet it being the forces of France which did most oppresse him he was forced to betake himselfe to his accustomed Protection of England without the which as he could not preserve himselfe being surmounted by France so could he find no peace to affie in with France being betrayed and disobeyed by his Subjects at last having reconciled himselfe to Clissonne and both of them being dead Iohn the fift his Sonne he of of whom wee now speake brought up in France under the Government of Iohn Duke of Burgony Sonne in Law to Charles the sixt would have beene constant if the French had knowne how to conceale their desire of taking from him his Estate a thing which he deserved not for he had sundry times given them proofes of his good will especially when being come to Amiens with 10000. fighting Men two dayes before the battell of Agencourt he sent to the Commanders to desire them to stay for him the which to their Cost they would not doe his Brother the Count de Richmond being there sorely wounded and taken Prisoner France by this and other losses growing into a bad condition Henry the fift being powerfull in Normandy and he having beene treacherously made Prisoner by Pointeveres Bretheren and set at liberty by his Subjects and knowing by certaine of the Kings and Dolphins letters which came into his hands that it was they who had beene the boutefe◅'s to boote that it made not for him to have so puissant an Army upon his confines he made agreement with Henry and afterward forsooke him being naturally inclyn'd to the other side at last the two Kings being dead to comply with Philip of Burgony he condescended to this last confederacy with the Duke of Bedford at Amiens The following inconstancies will be by this story manifested one thing only remaines to be superficiously knowne that Britanny was never at quiet till such time as Lewis the twelfth having Married Anne the last Heire of whom came Claudia and Renete the latter Married to Hercules the second Duke of Ferrara the former to Francis the first King of France shee was by the said Francis united to the Crowne of France The Duke of Bedford made but small abode after his returne to Paris for having assembled a great number of Souldiers he went to celebrate his Marriage at Blois in Champania whether his Wife was brought accompanied with a great number of the chiefest Ladies and Lords of Burgony the Marriage being consummated and the solemnities over he brought her along with him not forbearing by the way as he came to besiege Pons upon the Seene which he tooke by assault putting the defendants to the Sword so as his Wife amidsts armes and bloud was brought to Paris The Earle of Salisbury was gone to besiege Montegulionna a little Fort but of much inconvenience to the Neighbouring parts for being hardly to be taken for Garrison though not of above 120. Men was become very insolent he spent there 6 Moneths having indeavoured though in vaine at his first comming to take it by assault This meane while William Stuart Constable of Scotland was come into France with 3000. Scotts with whom together with certaine others that were added unto him by Charles he went to besiege Crevant a place which held for the Duke of Burgony whose Mother he being himselfe in the Low Countries gave order to Tonlongonne his Marshall to succour it having advertis'd the Regent Bedford that he might doe as much on his side Salisbury was comanded to assist in this succour so as leaving Men sufficient to continue the siege he joyned himselfe with Tonlongonne in Auserres and being come within a quarter of a league of Crevant they lighted making their Horses be led aloofe of from the Army to the end that they might rely upon their Souldiers Armes not their Horses leggs they marched slowly up unto the Enemy that they might not tyre themselves being much incumbred by the Sunne which in Iuly seem'd to them being arm'd and in March to be very hot The Scotch Campe was augmented by 600. Spanish Horse sent thither by Charles under the Conduct of Marishall Severa◅ to boote with whom was come the Count de Vantadore and many others these were placed upon an advantageous Hill by which the English were to have come if they had taken that way but cōming another way they could not joyne Battell for the River Iona was betweene them Such was the will they had to fight as drew them downe into the plaine keeping themselves in readynes the one nor the other side not doing any thing for almost the space of 3. Howres The first that mov'd were the English and Burgonians as those who were come with a resolution to fight they set upon a Bridge defended by the Enemy and having wonne it passed forward whilst those of the Town sallyed forth to second them the Battell was fought with vallour resolution and hatred but the Scotts who had placed themselves in the Forefront of the Battell being almost all slaine or taken Prisoners amongst the number of Prisoners were the Constable and the Count de Ventadoure each of them with like misfortune having lost an eye and the French set upon behind by the Garrison of Crevent the Assailants wonne the field having slaine 1200. of the Enemies and taken 400. Prisoners This Victory to boote with the freeing of Crevant was accompanied with the taking in of Cussi Chasteau de La Roche Schartres upon the Loire Mondidiere Abbeville and Han upon the Soame This is the relation made by Monstrelette and the French Writers The English Writers who do particularly name the chiefe of those who were slaine or taken Prisoners affirme that their Men past the River forcing not only the Bridge but the Foords that besides the chiefe Men whom they name and the ordinary Souldiers which they put not into this number they slew 1800. French Gentlemen 3000. Scotts amongst which the Lord of St. Iohnstonne and 12. Knights whose names they relate and tooke 2200. French Prisoners all Gentlemen that on their side were slaine 2100 amongst which Sr Iohn Gray Sr. William Hale Sr. Gilbert Halsull and Sr. Richard Madocks Boetius and Buchanan speake nothing at all of this let the Reader beleeve as he listeth After this bickering the Earle of Salisbury return'd to his Siege of Montaguliome where he found that the defendants of 120. that they were were reduc'd to 30 the rest having forsaken the place to the end that the Victualls might hold out the longer to those that remained but when they had eaten all their Horses they could not though yeelding up the Towne save their lives without the summe of 22000. peeces of Gold by them there called Saluti which they obliged themselves to pay leaving foure of the chiefest of them
defeated the Siege being raysed and all Articles observed the place was surrendred up upon the appointed day none appearing in the succour therof Harcourt himselfe being dead whilst practising wiles upon a strength belonging to Monsier de Partene his Wives Unkle and coveting the lives of others he lost his owne The Duke of Glocester was intent in the execution of his Office when fortune to crosse the good way he was in threw upon him Iocheline of Baviers Countesse of Holland Zealand and Hannault Mistris of Frisia and Wife to Iohn Duke of Brabant who flying from her Husband got into England a busines which to bee well understood must bee taken from its beginning The house of Bavaria was come into the possession of the said Provinces inherited by Margaret Wife to the Emperour Lodovic the eighth of Bavaria by the death of William the fourth his Brother who was Master thereof slaine by the Frysons leaving them to his Sonne William the fift who becomming mad and without issue they fell upon his Brother Albertus to whom did succeed his Sonne William the sixt Father to this Iacoline who was the last shee of the House of Bavaria commanded in those Countries Now shee having beene Married to the Dolphin of France and left by him a Widdow her Father William would have her to Marry a dispensation being to be procured from the Councell of Constance there being then no Pope Iohn Duke of Brabant her Cousin-german for Margaret her Mother was Sister to Anthony Duke of Brabant Father to Iohn William dying before this Marriage was concluded Iohn of Baviers Bishop of Leidge his Brother and Unckle to Iacoline hoping by the Title of Guardian to worke himselfe into the Government of these States wrought so with the Emperour Sigismund though hee formerly assented to the aforesaid Marriage as that the dispensation should bee denied unto her and giving up his Bishoprick held by him the space of 27. yeares with much Warre and Bloud into the hands of Martin the fift lately chosen hee went into Holland where by assistance of such as sided with himselfe Master of certaine places threatning Warre unto his Neece if shee would not submit unto his Guardianship shee and her husband were advertis'd of her Unckles sinister proceedings in the Councell and having obtained the dispensation from the new Pope it was by the Emperours importunity redemanded when alleadged the evills and Warres which were thereupon likely to ensue Iohn of Baviers had received a Copy of the revocation before the Originall came and had sent it them to stop their proceedings but it being by them rejected as not authenticall not comming from the Pope they Married themselves the Husband being 16 the Wife 17 yeares old this Marriage was shortly after confirmed by the Pope himselfe declaring that the revocation being surreptitiously obtained the dispensation was in its first vigour so as they might continue without any scruple in the state of Matrimony wherein they were Iohn of Baviers falling in this designe intreated and obtained a dispensation for himselfe likewise to Marry not having in his so many yeares of Episcopacie exceeded the degree of Deacon he Marryed Elizabeth Dutchesse of Luxenburg Neece to the Emperour Sigismund from whom he obtained in Feefarme all the territories belonging to Iacoline as falne to the Empire William being dead without any Heires Male not remembring that they had descended to the House of Baviers by Female succession but he was stoutly opposed by those States who objected unto him that as they did not acknowledge any one but her for their Princesse so he himselfe had acknowledged her for his by doing homage to her for those Lordships which he possessed That Women were not there excluded succession when the case had so falne out that for this they had Letters and approbation from former Emperours nor was this the first with these protestations they declared themselves his Enemies and Hannault more then all the rest since shee had no dependancie upon the Empire but the Warre which for this cause the Duke of Brabant waged with them ended so favourably for him that besides having granted him by Tytle of inheritance divers Countries in Holland he was declared Lord Lievetenant for 3 yeares with Soveraigne authority in all the rest Hannault only excepted So as having now reduc'd the whole arbitratorship unto himselfe he did so worke upon the said Duke partly by wiles partly by snares as that he did not only prorogue unto him his tytle for 7 yeares longer but by his instigation became an Enemie to his Wife and by taking from her and changing her attendants did so much incense her that to bee rid of him shee retired her selfe into Hannault accompanied by her Mother and afterwards her selfe alone into England where the Duke of Glocester incited either by love or out of the hopes of so great States fell upon a resolution of Marrying her For the which some apparant reason being to bee given they pretended the dispensation to bee invallid and shee caused the Duke of Brabant by his Proctors to bee cited to Rome shee demanded that the Marriage might bee declared null a busines wherewith the World was scandaliz'd and which above all others troubled Duke Philip joyned by Father and Mother in the same degree of Consanguinitie to them both for he and Brabant were Sonnes to two Brothers he and Iacholina to Brother and Sister by which kindred he afterwards became Heire both to the one and the other But because the Progresse of this busines fell out the next ensuing yeare I will reserve the relation thereof to it's proper place having enlarged my selfe herein out of a beleefe that others might have the same curiosity that I had for not finding in the storyes which treat hereof the Light I did desire to see what moved Glocester to Marry another Mans Wife I could find no satisfaction save in the History of Holland Iohn Poole Brother to the Earle of Suffolke had the Government of Auranches in Normandy who thinking he lived but idlely in his garrison gathered together about 2500 Men taking them from their appointed garrisons to Anjou wherwith making excursions even to the Towne of Angiers he burnt the Suburbs thereof spreading himselfe every where about to the much prejudice of the Countrey till such time as loaded with prey and Prisoners he intended to returne But adversity causing warynesse and prosperity the contrary as his men were marching out of file and in disorder and doubting nothing they were set upon by Iohn de Harcourt Count of Omale and Charles his Lievetenant in the two Provinces of Anjou and Maine accompanied by the Viscount of Narbonne the Baron of Coulouses Ambrogius de Lora Monsier de Larchet by Andrew and Guy de Lavall Britons who together with the comminalty of those Frontiers were gone to joyne with him making about the number of 6000. Men with these he gave upon the others who were in disorder mingled with their
growes there corrupted or is totally lost Hee not being allowed of for a good Souldier who is not brutish Piety conscience and other Christian affections are lull'd asleepe by extortion violence and the habite of being imbrued in bloud Charles had sent Reynauld de Schartres Archbishop of Rheims his Chancellor in company of the Earle Douglasse into Scotland to raise there 5000. men with the which being return'd into France hee brought along with him the Earle Boughan his Sonne in law and Iohn Stuart constable of Scotland to all which Charles gave divers possessions the better to incourage them to serve him To Douglasse and his Heires-male hee gave the Dutchy of Touraine in feâ—… farme though others write hee did but pawne it unto him Hee Earle Bowhan Lo. constable but neither of them injoy'd these honours long to Stuart he gave the Lordship of Aubenny which is by his posterity possest to this day and to captivate their good wils and make the Scottish-men partiall in his behalfe hee tooke a 100. of them for the guard of his person an institution to this day maintained by the Kings his successours Hee had likewise a little before this receaved an ayd of 1000. foote and 600. lances from Philip Maria Duke of Millan these forces being added to his owne hee made up the body of an Army consisting of 18000. men not counting those who were dispersed abroad in other Provinces Hee made use of these men as of a marching Machin conducted by gallant and experienced Commanders neither was hee long in setting them on worke though with ill successe The Count Richmond had at this time forsaken the confederacy made at Amiens by reason of some distast hee tooke at the Duke of Bedford but what the busines was I find no where specified save by Serres who taxing the Duke of too much haughtines sayeth that the Count being gone unto him to receave some charge worthy of him and his affinity Hee found him so hard and intractable as that being accustomed to the affability of the King of France hee tooke distast thereat and returned backe with a resolution of trying all meanes hee could to put himselfe into Charles his good opinion and to indeavour that the Duke his Brother should doe the like The garrison of Iury a place belonging by inheritance to Ambrose de Lore and which being taken by Henry the fifth was given in gift to this Count Richmond with all the emoluments thereof understanding his revolt declared themselves for France Bedford layd siedge unto this towne the which defended it selfe till such time as a myne being ready to play they yeelded the Castle remaining yet untaken which after some dayes siedge agreed likewise to surrender it selfe if it were not succoured on the day of the assumption of the virgin Mary Hostages were given hereupon and the Captaine was permitted to advertise the King thereof this place was of great consequence to Charles which had it not beene his reputation would have inforced him to succour it for it was a kind of defiance to bee advertis'd thereof by the consent of the enemy Resolving then upon it hee charged the Duke of Alansonne to succour it yea though hee should hazard the battaile Alansonne obeyed marching towards it with the aforenamed Army being come neare to the Towne hee sent 40. Horsemen to survay the Campe but such were the relations hee heard as hee thought it the lesser evill to loose Iury then to hazard a battaile A resolution which displeased the rest hee notwithstanding tooke on his way towards Vernuille presenting himselfe before it in so brave and stately manner that it not being to bee doubted but that hee came from Iury whether it was knowne hee was gone to raise the siedge hee easily made the inhabitants beleeve that he had defeated the Duke of Bedford slaine his men the Duke himselfe with some few being escaped on horsebacke A tale which bearing with it a seeming likelyhood was easily credited the place yeelded it selfe up unto him and t' was a purchase which properly belonged unto him for hee had not long before obtained it from Charles The Castle of Iury this meane while not succoured Gerard de Palliere as hee presented the keyes unto the Duke shewed him a letter signed and sealed by 18. Lords wherein they promised him to come upon the precise day with a resolution to fight and raise the siedge afterwards hee added that since they by falsifying their promise had given him so great a wound hee found no other salve whereby to heale it but by making their breach of promise knowne To which the Duke replied that since they would not daigne to come to him hee would goe to them with a resolution to end all disputes by Armes Hee commanded the Earle of Suffolke to follow him who taking with him 600. horse went to Bertrille where hearing of the losse of Vernuille hee by poste advertised the Duke thereof who marching forth-with thereupon sent word to Douglasse that hee intended to dine with him the next day that therefore hee desir'd him to expect him and see that dinner were ready Douglasse answer'd that being come from Scotland of purpose to visit him hee would not faile in preparing for him the banquet hee desir'd but neither was Douglasse nor any of the other Captains minded to give battaile for Iury being lost the thing for which they fought they should not doe well to hazard preposterously and without necessity against a victorious enemy those forces which were Charles his onely stay and support and that doing otherwise they should at least make good the place of advantage wherein they were having Vernuille upon their backe their souldiers likely to grow fresh with rest and weary if they should travell But the Viscount of Narbonne shewing what shame they were to undergoe if they should not abate the edge of Bedfords bravado's caused his troops take armes in a tumultuous manner compos'd of Provincials gascons and men of Tholouse all good souldiers saying that if the wisest would not follow him hee could doe no lesse then goe alone to defend with the hazard of his life the honour of France so as mov'd thereunto by shame they all confusedly followed him and were by the event too late taught that resolutions contrary to reason have beene seldome seene prosperous they made one onely Battalion of their men placing 1000. horsmen upon each side of their flankes and 400. of those that came from Millan in front to annoy the enemies ordnance to the end that they being opened the grosse battell might the easier enter The Duke of Bedford was not displeas'd with this order for finding himselfe to bee inferiour to them in number it behooved him to make one onely squadron of all his men Hee placed bowmen on their flancks and front secured by certaine sharpned poles which fastned in the earth with their points outward served for pikes against the shocke of the horse Hee made no use of
taken care to assemble together such as were escaped hee had beene wholly destitute of Souldiers Steven de Vignolus called la Hire did the like for considering in what condition his King was without Souldiers Commanders and Princes of the bloud all of them being all most Prisoners to the English Hee quitted Vitres and other places in Champagnia to joyne his troopes with the others Charles had not any time before beene in a worse condition Monsieur de Rombarres deputed to the custody of Vernuille with 3000. men as hath beene said yeelded it up two dayes after comming all of them out of the Towne their Lives Armes Baggadge and Horses saved Hee likewise was of some comfort to the common apparent ruine The Duke of Bedford who after so happy successe had withdrawne himselfe to Roan and from thence to Paris sent the Lord Scales with 2000. men accompanied by Sr. Iohn Montgomery and Sr. Iohn Falstaffe to annoy Aniou and Mayne where though a number of Castles yeelded unto them yet this seeming but a small affaire the neighbourhood of these two Provinces being dangerous for the safety of Normandy and requiring greater effects the Earle of Salisbury with 10000. fighting men went to besiedge Mans the Metropolitane of Maine battering it in such a sort as throwing to the ground the Houses Walls and Toures thereof Hee wonne it to his obedience and giving the command thereof to the Earle of Suffolke and the Lieutenancy to Falstaffe hee passed forward to S. Susanna defended by Ambrogius de Lore assaying it on that side which hee thought fittest for assault but having got no good thereby the Walls being manifully defended Hee bethought himselfe how to have it without so much bloud Hee played upon it with his Ordnance two whole dayes together so as having layd flat its defences and reduc'd it to such a point as that it was not able to endure any other assault they were inforced to surrender paying some certaine monies and the Garrison comming forth onely in their Doublets their lives saved From hence he went too before Forte Barnardo where being advertis'd by the Gascons of Alansons Garrison how they had made agreement with Iohn de Villiers to sell unto him that place for 400. Crownes hee sent thither the Lord Willoughby and Falstaffe with 2000. Souldiers who surprised the purchaser whilst he thought to have made his entry with 200. Horse and 400. Foote which hee had brought to guard the place they slew him none of the rest escaping save 25. thankes to their Horses heeles The place which hee besieged being then yeelded up unto him together with a many more hee frighted France which thought fortune too partially favourable unto him At this time Edmund Mortimer Earle of March formerly deprived of his liberty died at Trimmes in Ireland whereupon his just and lawfull pretences fell upon Richard Plantaginet sonne to that Richard Earle of Cambridge who by the commandement of Henry the fift was beheaded at Antona wee shall shortly heare newes of his claime unfortunate to him the King and kingdom for though he turned England topsey turvy he did not notwithstanding compasse the government thereof the which was reserved with better fortune for his sonne This his death was accompanied by the death of Iohn Mortimer his Cousin who accused of treason to the scandall of all men suffered the punishment of the Law his faults being beleeved to bee calumnies and himselfe brought to so ignominious an end for that alone which by vulgar Politicians is called Reason of State The same resolution which as wee have said made the Duke of Glocester marry Iacoline of Baviers contrary to the Law made him likewise resolve to take up Armes against him who of all others was most requisite for the friendship of England neither could hee after the first errour forbeare committing of others for he was inforced to recover for her her possions injoy'd by the Duke of Brabant her legitimate husband the which hee now pretending himselfe to be the like must account his Neither thought he that he should neede any great forces since Hannault which was to be the seat of the warre was thought to favour him for the people of the Country had alwayes sided with their true and naturall Princes so as both of them imbarking themselves at Dover with 5000. fighting men conducted by the Earle Marshall they went to Calis Duke Philip according to appointment formerly made with the Duke of Bedford was come for this cause to Paris and after having friendly disputed it amongst themselves they framed an agreement to be accepted of by both parties the Duke of Brabant did not refuse to accept thereof but Iacolina and Glocester did who said they might goe to take possession of what was their owne without the interposition of others A resolution which did inwardly wound the brother who foresaw the evills that were to ensue thereupon and did touch Philip to the quicke being interessed in these states and Princes by neighbourhood and pretensions besides he thought Glocester did too little value him whilst the English ought rather to set an esteeme on him then on any other Neither did hee forbeare to say to Bedford that since his brother would not condescend to the agreement made between them two he was not to be blamed if he should imploy all the forces he had in the behalfe of Brabant against Glocester to the which Bedford knew not what to reply no reason being to be given for his actions who not respecting friendship equity nor publik interest is resolv'd to pursue his owne Caprichies Glocester passed through Artois into Hannault where he and his wise Iacolina were received with all expressions of obedience all the Lords and Gentry of the Country comming into their service except the Counts Conversan Angebert and Anguiere and Iohn de Iumont who were the onely men that with their Townes and Fortresses observed the oath they had formerly taken to the Duke of Brabant who growing more powerfull by reason of the concourse of men from Artois and Flanders for Philip had made it be proclaimed that such as were obliged to weare Armes should goe to his service he began the warre to the great incommoditie of the Country the which growing cooler towards their Princes would have shewed some effects had not not their places of chiefest importance beene in the power of the English Glocester did not beleeve that Philip would have opposed him but hearing of the Proclamations and seeing the effects hee made his grievance knowne unto him by letters which though in some sort modest yet were they not void of injury for he had let fall from his pen that in his Proclamations there were many untruthes whereupon Philip replyed that hee had taken upon him the defence of his Cousin the Duke of Brabant as by reason hee was obliged by accepting the Articles of that agreement which Glocester refused to doe whilst both law and conscience required that the deciding
of the question should bee expected from Rome where the cause did yet depend but that passing by these particulars as not belonging to him hee would answer onely to that which reflected upon his honour That therefore hee would have him know that in his Proclamations hee had given out nothing of untruth and consequently willed him to recant his assertion which if hee would not doe hee challenged him to single combate either before the Emperour or the Duke of Bedford who being his Brother was not to bee refused for a Iudge Gloster accepted the challenge appointing St. Georges day for the time and the place to bee before the Duke of Bedford if hee would bee the Iudge otherwise before the Emperour Those of Brabant this meane while who with their Auxiliaries made up a body of 40000. men besiedged Brame in Hannault wherein was a Garrison of 200. English after 8. dayes houlding out necessity drew them to capitulate they were suffered to come forth with part of their Baggadge and the City was fined to pay a certaine somme of mony in ransome of their lives and goods but whilst the English were ready to come forth the common People entred tumultuously in at Sundry places putting most of them to the sword and together with them some of the Citizens and not satisfied with bloud they sacked the City and set it on fire reducing it into ashes The commands and intreaties of their leaders were of no availe who had much adoe to save the few English that were left and because the tenet of the challenge was that there should bee a suspension of Armes to shun the effusion of so much bloud the quarrell being to bee ended by the two Princes no other hostility ensued at that time save that Gloster being come to Braine thinking to have come time enough to have succourd it there was much appearance of comming to blowes for those of Brabant apprehending this arrivall put themselves in battell Aray and a battell had certainely ensued had not the greatest number of the common sort runne away leaving their weapons in the highwayes so as the Count Sr. Paul and other commanders were much perplext being exposed to the mercy of the enemie but the Duke finding that Braine was taken and burnt so as there was no remedy and not knowing any thing of the other dis-orders thought no further on it they all retired they to Bruxzels and hee to Mons from whence hee went to England to provide all things requisite for the Duell Hee much against his will left behind him his pretended Wife wonne by the intreaties of her Mother and Subjects all of them swearing the City of Mons in particular wherein shee remained to defend her against whosoever should annoy her the which they did not make good for hee had no sooner turn'd his backe but Hannault being set upon Mons yeelded to Brabant and the Princesse was delivered over into the hands of Philip by whom being sent to Gaunt with appearing respect but in effect a Prisoner shee bethought herselfe how to makean escape by the secreet assistance of her Subjects cloathed in mans apparell shee got to Zealand and having receaved 5000. men from the Duke of Gloster shee entred Holland where being fought withall and beaten shee lost 3000. this meane while the busines being decided in Rome and the first marriage declar'd legitimate the other voyd Gloster did wholly abandon her so as finding herselfe single against so powerfull enemies shee was enforced to give way to fortune and to yeeld Hannault to her Husband from whom shee was for ever separated together with Holland and the rest under the Tittle of Governement shee oblig'd herselfe to Burgony not to marry againe without his consent as long as Brabant lived but being herein as in all other things inconstant and having secreetly marryed the Lieutenant of Zealand a marriage misbecoming her quality shee so highly offended Philip as having detained her Husband to free him shee was enforced to new conditions and about the 36. yeare of her age being deprived of her possessions dyed for meere greefe this was her end Her marriage with Gloster was unluckly to them both shee thereby lost all shee had and hee was thereby the cause not so much of the losse of France to the English as of the increase of the Duke of Burgundyes power in the Low-countries Philip after his Fathers death came to the Government of Burgundy Artois and Flandres few yeares after by the death of two Brothers Iohn and Philip hee came to the Dukedomes of Brabant and Limburgh by the death of Iacholina to the Earledomes of Haunault Holland and Zealand and to the Seigniory of Frisland Hee by Armes wonne the Dukedome of Luxenburg from those who descended from the Emperour Sigismund and purchas'd the Dukedome of Namures so as if hee had continued in his enmity to Charles and friendship with Henry hee was likely to have beene the destruction of the one and the establishment of the other But humaine affections the more subject they are to passion the more prone are they to change they made him friend unto his enemy and a bitter enemy unto his friend Naturall hatred prevailing more then casuall especially when beleeving our selves to bee the benefactors and obligers Wee doe not thinke our selves to bee sufficiently recompenced according to our owne deserts The Duell betweene the two Princes was this meane while by the Duke of Bedford and his councell annulled whilest the Duke of Gloster having receav'd advice of the invalidity of his marriage married Elianor daughter to the Lord Cobham a Lady formerly loved and knowne by him this match caus'd more scandall then did his former and proved much more infortunate to him The defeat of Vernuille with the losse of so many Lords and chiefe Commanders as it had much indangerd Charles so were the difficulties of making new provisals wonderfully great His ruine was certaine and sudden the remedies thereof subject to the length of time the losse of the constable did most of all incommodiate him a new one was of necessity to bee chosen but as there were many that did pretend thereunto so was there none that was fit for the imployment The present occasion required not onely an expert warrier but such a one as should bee of power and should have followers out of France conditions which were not found in any of his subjects and for this reason was the late Earle Bowhan chosen as hee who if need should require was not likely to faile in new forces from Scotland After long consultation hee pitcht upon Count de Richmonde the causes moving him thereunto were that hee had beene brought up in the Wars from his Child-hood and upon all occasions shewed himselfe to bee valiant so as hee was rightly ranked in the number of the chiefe warriers of that age that at all times hee had shewed himselfe to leyne more toward the French then the English that the
condition that herein hee humbly intreated the Duke of Bedford and all the lords spirituall and temporall of that Parliament since they were the lawfull Judges for the administration of justice especially in this case and because the aforesaid letter written to the Duke of Bedford suffered a sinister interpretation hee interpreted it according to its naturall sence the end for which it was written not admitting of any other If this busines had hapened betweene private men or that it had beene judgeable where Lextalionis is practised it would not have beene so easily ended but being betweene two great Lords almost equall in authority bloud and followers and where hee who layes treason to anothers charge though calumniously undergoes no punishment but the hazard of single Duell the remedy was easy the condition of the times the necessity of peace at home and the evils which by doing otherwise were likely to ensue being considered for the cure of a Fistula differs from the cure of a wound the one as soone as cut must bee suddenly closed the other being newly made must bee kept open to the end it may purge But there was no probability in this accusation the 3. first articles though they had some shew yet was there no proofe of them and that appearance wiped away by a more solid recremination the fourth and fifth not to bee spoken of since the dead are not call'd to witnesse nor cited before Earthly Tribunals they were alleadged onely to make the party accused ill thought of not that there was any reason to condemne him for them Moreover it is not likely that in England where the accusation witnesses defence and judgement are all made in publique and in face of the Court an accessary should bee privately drowned by night the King not being advertis'd thereof the party not delivered up into the hands of justice nor confronted with his accuser whilest the Prince who could not love the Bishop seing the ill will hee bore him had so large a field to revenge himselfe in by Iustice not being withstood either by any interest of feare or want of proofe the case being cleare the guilty convinc't the fault inexcusable treason in the highest degree The order which was taken in this busines was to sweare all the Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall to proceed therein without passion and with secresy it was by them put over to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Dukes of Exceter and Norfolke the Bishops of Durham Worcester and Bath the Earle of Stafford the Lo. Privy Seale and the Lo. Cromwell who after having made them promise to stand to their judgements as well themselves as their adherents Glocester in the word of a Prince and sonne of a King and the Bishop in the bare word of a Priest they framed certaine words which they were to speake one to another causing them the King being present to come to the Parliament The Bishop seeming much grieved at the scandalous speeches layd to his charge pressed much either to bee declared innocent of what hee stood accused concerning the two last Kings since hee was not nor could not bee convinst thereof or else that he might be permitted to justifie himself and being gone out of the house to allow them time to consider hee was shortly after cald in againe and Bedford in name of the whole house sayd unto him that upon the examination of his request the King and all the Lords declared him to be an honest man and faithfull to both the Kings which declaration was ordered to bee regestred amongst the Acts of Parliament then saying the conceived words one to another and having shaken hands the businesse was ended and they pacified The King was willing to witnesse his gladnesse of this accord by solemne mirths and Court solemnities he created Richard Plantagenet sonne to the Earle of Cambridge beheaded at Antona Duke of Yorke This title ceased in this family through the death of Edward Plantaginet slaine in the battle of Aiencourt elder brother to the forenamed Earle of Cambride and not to bee ransomed by this Richard his nephew and next heire without his being restored in blood as now hee was this was hee who afterwards deposed the King and who was the first cause of exturpating the house of Lancaster having boldnesse enough to contest for the kingdome with him and to lay claime thereunto in full Parliament as wee shall hereafter see in its due place neither was hee likely to have arrived at so immense a bouldnesse had he not beene promoted to this honour and honord by those high places of trust which by the King he afterwards was But God governes things here below by meanes contrary to wordly reason for whilst men foolishly beleeve that good turnes make past offences be forgotten examples shew us that the correspondencies due to vertue and reason ought not to be expected from men but such as the interest of profit dayly produceth profit is that alone which surpassing vertue or reason spurnes at any other gratitude the which though it ought not alwayes to be supposed 't is notwithstanding a want in judgement to thinke otherwise in great offences especially such as were these of this Richard on whom no benefit being to be conferred which was not inferior to the kingdome usurped from him it was the chiefest of all others to chalke out vnto him the wayes to the conquest thereof and by conferring upon him honors riches and power to indow him with an ability of doing what he did An errour whereunto the best of men are onely subject who expect not that from others which they themselves would not doe this creation was accompanied with another of Iohn Moubray who being Earle Marshall was made Duke of Norfolke which title was unluckily enjoyed not above three yeares by his Father who died in Venice being banished for England the first yeare of Henry the fourth this solemnitie was concluded by the order of knighthood which the Duke of Bedford gave into the King accompanied by 35 great Lords or some of great Families and the liberall contribution which by way of subsidie was given in Parliament in consideration of the warre with France no one City being exempt from the payments of monies or raysing of souldiers At this time the Duke of Exceter died a man of great wisedome who having no sonnes made the King his heire though besides the Bishop his brother and the Countesse of Westmerland his Sister hee had by her a great many Nephewes Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke whom the Duke of Bedford had left his Lievtenant in France was not this meane while faultie in what belonged unto his charge for entring the County of Maine hee tooke there many townes and being returned to Paris met with this newes of his being chosen to the government of the King in place of the deceased Duke of Exceter though he went not into England till a good while after advancing in the meane while by
upon 78. articles some of which were Her change of Womans apparell for mans Ruines and Manslaughters partly committed by her partly by her directions that shee had seduced the people by making them beleeve shee was sent from God The falshood of her revelations that shee was a Sorceresse a Witch a foreteller of things to come that shee had disswaded Charles from peace with England that shee had boasted herselfe to know things to come that shee had said the Saints that convers'd with her had beene seene by the King the Duke of Bourbon and two or three Lords more That shee had so seduced the people as that many abused by her hypocrisie and fained devotion worshipped her as a Saint To these and the rest in some shee gave becomming answers in others very foolish ones Giles one of her chiefest advocates sayes these underwritten words For my owne part I intend not totally to take from any one the judgement of visions wherein this Maid hath shew'd her selfe too superstitious I am clearly of opinion that shee never was a whore nor vagabond as some have deciphered her to bee I likewise thinke that hee having rais'd the siege of Orleans and brought the King to bee crowned was not done by the Divels meanes but if there were any folly or lightnesse in her answers to her interrogations it should bee ascribed to the weakenesse of her sexe and the confusion of her mind caused by her miseries and imprisonment the like I say of her boldnesse which was somewhat more then became Christian humility The words of a man of integrity though said that hee might not faile in his judgement and for that they could not bee denied for amongst the rest of her vanities being asked by what name those who spoke unto her in vision did call her shee answered that after the siedge of Orleans they called her the Maid Iane daughter of God as if the freeing of Orleans her pretended worke had made her worthy of that name But Giles leaving the judgement of visions at liberty seemes not to approve that which hee defends for visions not honesty makes her what shee affirmes her selfe to bee and as touching her honesty though it bee a bad signe that her owne writers have doubted it yet will not I dispute it onely in as much as unchastity admits not the favour of divine mission which is the ground worke of the controversie Antient Idolaters give us Pithia and the Sybils Virgins nature shewing us that divinity is an enemy to pollution as for the freeing of Orleans and crowning of the King I doe not onely thinke them but all her other actions to bee done without the Divels meanes for it appeares not to me that she knew what the Divell was I with Polidorus praise her as parallell to Cloelia since it so pleaseth him but not as parallell to her in her actions Cloelia fought not fained not did no harme to any the Maid did hurt and as much unto her selfe as others I doe not praise her with Tillet who doth paragonise her to Deborah Iael and Iudith I doe not liken herto them nor yet the English and the French to the Canaanites and Israelites Israel was a chosen faithfull people the Canaanites Idolaters and reprobates The English and French both Christians Of the latter two let me bee permitted to say that Iael violated the lawes of Hospitality and friendship neither did shee doe it by the commandement of God so as her act may bee authorised Iudith deserveth praise for an act more generous then just Justice admits not of flattery deceit lies first to cousen and then to assasinate the enemy shee is praised for the good that ensued thereupon Her action being the more Heroique as done against an infidell by the hand of a Woman and in the service of her Country for the which all actions seeme lawfull though they bee not so deceit is vulgarly accounted lawfull against the enemy the which whether it bee to bee approved of or no in Christian religion I leave to bee decided by divines whilest in the meere respect of vertue the Gentles teach us the contrary The Athenians rejected the advantagious record of Themistocles because it was according to Aristides as much unjust as usefull But let us grant what paralell you please unto the Maid If shee had proceeded in this busines like Cloelia without any fiction out of much zeale to her Country no praise had beene too great for her but Hypocrisie without the which shee could not compasse her end cancell'd all worth leaving onely so much shadow thereof as may become a bold resolution and moreover that Cloelian worth vanished in her when swearing that shee never dream't of shee confest her selfe guilty when shee was not that shee might not die and being sentenc'd to bee burnt shee said then shee was with childe to prolong her end signes of a Spirit inconstant in sanctimony and vertue the which if at any time they entred into her it was not as into their owne house but as into a lodging or inne by way of passage Her first sentence was perpetuall imprisonment with bread and water abjuring the evils committed and the opinions contrary to the holy sense of Religion the evils committed not submitted to abjuration but to repentance and her opinions contrary to the holy sense of Scripture as voyd asignorant unlesse by opinions they understand her impostures and lyes in affirming herselfe to bee sent from Heaven and to have talked with the Saints Vanity which causing her to repent her repentance made her to bee thought relapsed and to bee reassigned over to the secular power which condemn'd her to bee burnt whereupon affirming her selfe to bee with child and her punishment deferr'd for nine monthes shee not being brought to bed nor proving with childe shee was the next yeare 1431. in the month of May burnt in the market-place of Roan where at this day stands Saint Michels Church and where her ashes were by the wind dispers't Belleforest relates one of the two miracles which you may read in the underwritten verses of Valeran Varan POstremo enituit pietas in morte Puellae In cinerem cunctos dum flamma resolveret artus Illaesus cor habet veâ—…as mirabile dictu Nec sinceri animi temerant incendia sedem Albaque tunc vita est igni prodire columba Et petere Aethereos multis spectantibus orbes But saying nothing of the dove and publishing the other of her incombustible heart hee leaves us in doubt whether Varan writ these by way of Poeticall Hyperboly or of true Miracle if by Hyperboly Belleforest should have made no mention at all thereof if by Miracle where hee alludes the one hee ought not to have conceald the other but say that the incombustibility were a truth and the dove a poeticall fiction how is it possible that this truth should bee onely written by a Poet and that the English should bee so obdurate as not to bee
great pompe no expences spared for the solemnization He was crowned in the Church of Nostre-Dame on the seventeenth day of October the Cardinall of Winchester setting the Crowne upon his head whereat the Bishop of Paris was much distasted thinking that office had belonged to him to whom the Church and Diocesse did belong hee returned with a Crowne on his head and a Scepter in his hand another Crowne and Scepter being borne before him in signification of the Kingdome of England Chesnes sets downe the particularities which I omit as not requisite to our story The businesse of War did not in this meane while lye idle but was pursued by both factions with alternate Fortune some good successe this side had and some of no great consequence Francis Suriaâ—…es called L' Aragonesa suprised Montargis getting that by some little money which those who had attempted it before him could not get by force Hee with 2000. Crownes corrupted a woman belonging to Mounsieur de Villiers Captaine of the Towne by whose meanes he made himselfe master thereof and though not long after the towne was re-taken by Messieurs de Graville and de Vitry yet not being able after a siege of five or six weekes to take the Castle they went their wayes leaving the towne to ' its former possessors who refortifying it held it till with it they lost all that they held thereabouts Mounsieur de Bousac Admirall of France being come to Beauvois with intention to make some impression in Normandy was crost therein by the Earle of Arundell who lying in ambush with 2300. men neare to the Castle and having sent a choice troope of Horse even to the Palisadoes to set upon him behind they were by him set upon with as much violence as diligence they retired making him beleeve that he had wonne the day but falling into the snare and being after a long and gallant conflict defeated he with some few saved himselfe amongst many others Saint Raigle was taken prisoner who was afterwards changed for Talbot Renatus of Aniou brother to Lovys the third Duke of Aniou Count de Province and who by his pretensions to the Kingdome of Naples intitled himselfe King of Sicilie injoy'd the Dutchy of Aniou as Husband to Isabel daughter to Charles the first Duke of Lorraine Anthony Count Vademont brother to Charles pretended to the succession thereof alleadging that the inheritance fell not upon women whereupon the Warre began Renatus was maintained by the French Anthony by Philip and the English Renatus besieged Vademont Anthony went to succour it strengthned by his assisters Renatus leaving some to make good the siege went couragiously to meete him they fell together at Velleamant not farre from Nauci the English having obtain'd that the Horsemen should fight on foote so as the Bowmen having routed the enemies Horse they disordred all the rest and defeated them killing 3000. of them and taking 200. of them prisoners amongst the which the Bishop of Mets and the Duke himselfe who was sent to Bracones upon Salin a strong Castle of Philips whereby reason of the negligence of his subjects he was a long time captive and delighting in drawing of pictures He painted upon the walls of his chamber a great many wafer cakes which in French are called Oublies willing by that Hieroglyficke to signifie that hee was forgotten by his owne men Oublier in French signifying to forget Those who were before Vademont understanding by those who had escaped that the battle was lost and their Duke taken prisoner rise from before it fearing to be set upon by the conquerors and leaving all they had behind them fled away but the besieged pursued them slew and tooke many of them ransackt their Campe and returned home rich To oppose this prosperitie the Lord Willoughby and Matthew Gough had besieged Saint Silleri a strong Castle in Aniou with 1500. men Mounsieur de Lore was Governour thereof who was at the present absent and hearing of the danger gathered forces to succour it Chatier upon this occasion names Buil and not Lore and sayes that hee gave order to the Garrisons of the neighbouring Forts particularly to those of Loval and Sable that they should come at an appointed time who came to the villiage called Vivain to expect him there where they were set upon but whether of the two it were Willoughby being by his spies advertis'd of their comming prepared to set upon them before that being increased they might set upon him He gave the charge hereof to Matthew Gough who went away by night with part of the 1500. He found them fast asleepe in a place they thought safe without sentinells they were wakened by slaughter and the beating downe of their Pavillions no safety being had but in flight but having driven them away they fell themselves into the like carelesnesse for busying themselves in binding up their booty and overtaken by the day the light discover'd the weakenesse of their forces so as the fugitives re-assembling themselves set upon them on the one side whilst Lore comming up unto them did set upon them on the other side Gough and Lore were both taken prisoners but Lore was rescued by the death of 600. English the French name not the number of their slaine but that about 25. or 30. were taken prisoners and that Willoughby raysing the siege suffered in his reer-ward by the besieged Chartier makes no mention of Lore as has beene sayd nor that the English came by night but that surprising the French as they were at dinner and they â—…lew and tooke as many as they pleased of them and that Buil and Lore comming upon them they were defeated and 1500. of them slaine A number absolutely false not so much for that the other writers mention 900. lesse as for that the whole number whereof they were but a part exceeded not 1500. But though this losse were considerable 't was nothing in comparison of that of Schartres though not sealed by any English blood Foureteene yeares were fully past since this Citie had quitted Charles his obedience to side with Burgony never changing partie So as the obstinacy thereof made it not to pretend remission nor yet to hope for it by rebellion The Garrison thereof was but small not exceeding 120. English who relying upon the faith of the Inhabitants left the care of the custody of the towne to them One who was servant to one of Charles his Financiers was native of Schartres who besides other kindred had a brother there who wonne his living by buying and selling meate carrying it in a Cart from one place to another but because the Warres hindred him from trafficking with Orleans a Citie neare at hand and which imported his profit very much hee intreated his brother to procure him a safe conduct that hee might goe and come unmolested by those of the contrary side having obtained the safe conduct hee met his brother in Orleans who offering him great rewards perswaded him to
honour made him his deputy to celebrate the formality of espousall and to bring his bride over into England He went then and had with him his wife and a great many of Ladies and Gentlemen carriages and letters for her father who was rich in titles of imaginary kingdomes as of Scicily and Ierusalem had not meanes to send her to her husband so as all the charge which was very vast fell to Henries share being come to Tours hee married her in the name of his master in the presence of the King of France The Queene and a great number of Princes and Lords amongst which were the Dukes of Orleans Calabria Alanson and Brittany the marriage was solemnized with feasts and tilting after which with the like or better shee was married by Henry in England and crowned Queene Normandy lay openly exposed by the surrendring of the two Provinces Count Armignac was scandalized and shortly likely to revenge himselfe the kingdome was fallen into an Abisse from whence it was not to be raised but by the death of the King the ruine of the Queene the desolation of the house of Lancaster the destruction of the Nobility the rebellion of the people and the alteration of the State This seperation of Armes caused the Duke of Yorke and many other Commanders returne to England that they might consult of what provisions were to be made before the expiration of the truce to the end that Normandy being well fortified Charles might be brought to a well conditioned peace and if not that they might be able to make a powerfull warre But England did in this an evill mannager who having a house covered with Lead sells the Lead and then covers it againe with straw to the end that a sparke of Fire by reason of this new covering may be sufficient to set it on fire the given Provinces were the Lead sould and prodigally squandred the provisions for Normandy the thatching over with straw the two Provinces might have entertained the warre and being lost have advanced time which is the father of the changes of fortune for losse in warre doth seldom happen in one action and at one instant To this purpose a Parliament was called subsidies paid Souldiers raised and the Duke of Sommerset made a Regent of France in stead of the Duke of Yorke the Marquesse of Suffolke were it either to boast of his favours or that hee foresaw the future danger made a long speech in the upper house relating his ownemerits in the making of this truce and this match and advertising the Lords that since the truce expired the next Aprill and peace did not ensue they should doe well to take such order as that Normandy might not be endamaged for it was to be beleeved that the French finding it ill provided would make use of their advantage that having advertised the King thereof he did now the like to them to the end that if any evill did happen it should not be said to have beene for want of any good admonition he desired them in discharge of his innocency to thinke on this the same thing was done the next day in the lower house the Messengers whereof entreated the Lords of the upper house that by joynt consent of both houses this present action might be registred amongst the acts of Parliament hee obtained what he desired the favours of favorites being like to little Rivolets which easily glide into the current waters even of the greatest rivers they sent their Speaker to the upper house where the Lords who did likewise waver with the wind did on their knees beseech the King that in respect of great services done by the Marquesse he would vouchsafe him this and whatsoever other favour for that he could not bestow his graces upon a more worthy subject and the King who of himselfe was wonderfull prodigall of his favours to him and loved to be entreated thereunto as not willing to seeme to doe it of his owne inclination answered them in such a manner as every one might see he made him the haven of his favours and the object of other mens respects the action was registred but not with that successe as was hoped for to witnesse that the peoples and Princes favours are of short duration and oftentimes unfortunate hee shortly after created him Duke he gave him two rich wardships that of the countesse of Warwick and of Margaret the daughter of Iohn Duke of Summerset who was afterwards the mother of Henry the seventh hee likewise at his request created Iohn de Fois Count de Longaville and Captaine de Bus Count de Candale both of them Guascons all these favours served onely to make his downe-fall the more sudden which usually doth not faile being caused either by the hatred of private men or of the Prince for such mens insolencies encreasing with their authorities and their authorities growing greater by their favour they become insupportable and having once offended cannot support themselves but by new offences whereby begetting hatred and envie amongst private men and societie in Princes they must needs fall and be overthrowne either by the one or the other According to Articles of marriage all places belonging to Aniou and Mayne were already surrendred except Manns the which being of more importance then the rest Charles did beleeve they had no intention to deliver it up so as having raised a convenient Army he prepared to have it by force which when Henry understood he gave order that it should be forthwith surrendered unto him not so much for that he should not have just cause to breake the truce as that by justice he was to doe it But Chartier and Monstrellet say that the English held it till the yeare 1449. at which time Charles besieged it and that the Lord Privy Seale being chosen Bishop of Winchester caused it to be yeelded up unto him but how ever it were this cessation from Armes wrought the like effects in England as in a healthfull body the forbearing of moderate exercises doth which by filling it with bad humours bringeth infirmities upon it The natures of the late married couple were if not opposite sufficiently differing the husband was of a womanish inclination the wife of a manlike spirit the King was humbled evout spiritually given caring onely for his soules health the Queene was proud ambitious worldly given and not to be quieted till having brought the kingdome to be governed as shee pleased shee might see her selfe free from Rivals in the government The Duke of Glocester was no wayes pleasing to her as well for that he had opposed her marriage an injury not to be forgotten as likewise that her husband being long since out of his minority was still governed by him as formerly when he was under age the which being observed by such as did not love the Duke they let slip no occasion whereby they might worke his ruine The Marquesse of Suffolke for that he could not rise to
and ruine of himselfe wherein did no lesse appeare the common consent by the secresie in such a busines of great importance which was inviolabely observed then the ill satisfaction given by such as governed who were not aware that by alienating such as ought to have depended upon them and not spying into their actions nor making use of liberality and hopes things usuall in him who knowes how to governe they were of necessity to fall but on the contrary they trusted every one whilest they discontented all and minded not any friendship beleeving the bare name of King to bee sufficient whilest weakenes and simplicity made the King to bee despised and them hated who made use thereof The first day of Aprill 1447. the truce expired and the desire of peace prorogu'd it till the first of Iune 1449. when an accident brake forth which interrupted the quiet and quite dasht the hopes of a conceived peace Duke Francis the first who was comprehended in the truce raigned in Britanny and Francis Surianne named the Arroganne who for services done to the Crowne of England had deserved the order of the Garter was Governour in low Normandy his Garrisons namely those of Saint Iaques and Beveronne had by reason of their commerce discovered the weakenes of the neighbouring frontier Townes especially of Tongeresse in Britanni the which being rich and ill guarded was by the Arragon scaled by night and taken together with the Castle not without the marke of much cruelty and avarice for to boote with the breach of truce and the taking of other mens goods in a time when in all reason they ought not to have done so they slew many of the Inhabitants and pilladged all they had giving more scandall by the circumstances then by the deed it selfe Duke Francis complained hereof by a Herauld to the Duke of Somerset requiring of him amends for the injury and the restitution of the place together with what was taken from thence Somerset cooly replied that the accident displeased him that hee did approve thereof and that hee should make such satisfaction as hee should thinke fit Francis was herewithall no whit pleased but represented his injury to Charles as done unto his Majesty requiring aide at his hands affirming hee was resolved to re-have his owne by the way of Armes with him to force it hee forthwith dispatcht away Messengers to England and Normandy making his complaints and received the like answer as formerly the Duke had done And Somerset sent unto him two Knights one of which were Sir Iohn Hungerford affirming by them that the action displeased him as being blamefull and done without his knowledge but reparation for the injury and satisfaction for what was taken away being demanded they said they had no other order but to endeavour that all places as well of the one side as the other should remaine according to the truce in their former secresie To the which Charles replied that if the Duke of Somerset were really sorry for what had hapned hee should doe well to shew it by making amends for the injury done which if hee should not doe hee would faile his Nephew the Duke of Britanny and therefore hee would not bee tyed to secure any place nor was it reason that being injured and endamaged hee should bee denied revenge since hee was allied in bloud to the greatest Princes and Lords of his Kingdome That Somerset should minde his owne affaires for so would hee doe since it was but reason that the English having possest themselves of what was anothers in time of truce the offended party might bee free from any tye of obligation and allowed to recent the injury received Hungerford not knowing how to answer him desired him to send some body to Sonniers a Towne belonging unto Charles whither the Duke of Somerset would likewise send some other Charles willingly did this but hee sent thither Monsieur de Cowlant and two others but whilest they were treating with Somersets deputies Monsieur de Bresse Captaine of Sonniers in company with Monsieur de Manni Robert Hacquet and Iames Claremont tooke Pont d'Arc being therein assisted by a Marchant who wonted to goe from one place to another and therefore well knowne was got to the Gate upon breake of day with a Cart wherein were two Souldiers apparelled like Carpenters and called for the Gate to bee opened the which being done hee stayed his Cart upon the draw Bridge and faining to take out some mony to reward them hee let a peece of silver fall which the keeper of the Gate stooping to take up he was slaine before hee could raise himselfe againe by the two Souldiers and together with him an Englishman that came to open the Gate at the same time the forenamed Captaines came from forth their ambush and with their followers entered the Towne they tooke sixscore English prisoners in their beds amongst which the Lord of Faulconbridge the Commander of the Towne whom Argentres beleeves to bee a Dutchman came thither the night before and sent them all to Sonniers this accident displeased the English but Charles liked it well of whom restitution being demanded hee replied hee would willingly doe it when Tongerres with all the Losses and interests thereof should bee restored to the Duke of Britanny The which the English could not doe for the losses and interests of the Towne were irreparable life could not bee restored to them that were slaine and the spoiles estimated at 1600000. Crownes were diversly disposed of by them that tooke them and emborsed them that were the Authors or Permitters thereof This inconvenience could not have hapned in a better time for Charles being enformed of the Duke of Glocesters death the Nobilities division the Kings weakenes and the Queenes detasted government hee thought it a fitting time to drive the English out of France yet moved hee not suddenly to the end that the breach of truce might bee on his side justifiable hee made a confederacy with the Duke of Britanny with an obligation of reciprocall assistance by Sea and Land and under the name of the Duke of Britanny Charles consenting thereunto Gerbory was taken by Monsieur de Mony and as many as were found there put to the sword Conques by Robert Hocquet Coingnac and Saint Magrine neare Burdeaux in Gascony by Verdenne Somerset complained of these invasions to Charles and required restitution answer was made that hee wondered that the English who had taken Tongerres in time of truce without any occasion given and without restoring should pretend the Duke of Britanny unjustly injured should restore what by just reprisall hee had taken from them At last they came to conference in the Abbey of Boneport the which prooving fruitlesse Charles resolved to make open warre and it succeeded well unto him for not having before any designe upon Vernuille hee understood that upon day breake it was surprised by Peter Bresse and Iames Claremont by the meanes of a Miller who was Sentinell
of Yorke had domesticated a savage people reduced them to discipline and to obedience that England stood in neede of such a King who were to bee sought out if there were not such a one and were to be chosen were it not by nature and by the Lawes due unto him so as if he were not priviledged by his lawfull pretentions his onely vertues were sufficient to purchase him the Kingdome That Henry was illegitimate yet a King to be borne withall did hee resemble his grandfather or his father but that degenerating in worth usurping the lawes and being by nature incapable hee was unworthy and not to bee tollerated since that as France had beene lost by him England would likewise runne danger of being lost if his preservation should bee endeavoured That necessity the times and chiefely the danger the common wealth was in required other resolutions that advantage and the common weales good being joyned to justice it would bee injustice injury and ruine not to provide for it They did not preach this Doctrine in private but disperst it abroad to the end that like seed sowne in due time they might there out reape to harvest which they expected Every man had the vanitie to publish these things to shew their wisedomes and their affection to the publique necessitie and to the end that these seditious practises might bee followed by effects Yorke before the death of the forenamed Duke had wrought the end of Adam Molleins Bishop of Chichester and Lord privy Seale beleeving that hee being a man of integritie might oppose his designes hee caused him to bee assassenated by Fishermen at Ports-mouth to the end that hee might bee thought to bee slaine by the outragious commotion of that baser sort of people but all these things tending more to undoing then to the doing of any thing hee thought to beginne his worke by some popular sedition which precipitating the Rebells into a fault unpardonable and their feare of punishment making them obstinate in their errours hee might make use of them either joyned together or separated as occasion should serve hee perswaded one Iacke Cade an Irishman a bold man and who had a spirit which did not correspond with his low condition to faigne himselfe to bee a Cosen of his of the house of Mortimer to the end that winning beleefe by reason of his blood hee might bee favoured by the true Mortimers who did not know him and might seduce the rest which hee was to worke upon hee chose Kent for his scene beleeving it to bee fickle and fitter for his designe than any other place as being neare to London There did Cade exagerate the wickednesse of the Counsellours and of the government the grievances and such other like things till such time as having sufficiently enflamed the Inhabitants of those parts hee made offer of himselfe to bee their Leader promising them that when hee should have possessed himselfe of the Kings person the which hee faigned hee would doe and driven away those who governed him amisse hee would put them in a way of so just a government that the grievances introduced under spetious pretences and which framed the chaine of their servitude should totally bee taken away and the chaine broken Thus perswaded hee assembled a great number of people with whom hee encamped himselfe not farre from London and calling himselfe the Captaine of Kent hee sent for one Thomas Cocke a Woollen Draper under a safe conduct commanding him to bring him certaine numbers of Armes and Horse and a thousand Markes of ready money at the charge of the strangers that did inhabit the Citie by the name the Genowayes Venetians and Florentines threatning that if these things were not sent unto him hee would kill as many of them as hee could come by and 't is to be beleeved hee was herein obeyed For when afterwards hee entered the Citie hee did no harme at all to any forreigner the Citizens were not displeased at his commotion who did not consider their owne danger and the little beleefe which ought to bee given to such people But the King and Councell who foresaw the consequences sent to understand from him the reasons which had mooved him to take up Armes and make the people rise hee answered to amend the evills under which the kingdome suffered to chastise those who were the ruine of the Common-wealth and to correct the errours of the chiefe Counsellours which being said hee gave unto those that were sent unto him two writings the one was intituled The Commons of Kents complaints the other their demands from the King The Articles of the former were that it was reported that Kent should bee destroyed and reduced into a Forrest to revenge the Duke of Suffolkes death whereof the Countie was no wayes gurltie that the King had taken a resolution for the time to come to live upon the peoples contributions and to give his owne revenue to particular men that those of the blood royall were excluded from the government of the state and people of meane condition introduced so as businesses were not dispatch't according to the Lawes but by corruption that provisions for the Kings household were had and not payd for that by the Kings giving of confiscations unto his servants the innocent were falsely convinced and by being kept in prison lost the benefit of the Law so as they could not defend themselves that the like was practised against them who being justly possessed of their goods were denied to shew their title that they might bee thereof deprived That France being lost through the faults of certaine Traitors they should bee enquired after and condemned without pardon the writing which contained their demands was to this purpose that the King that hee might live conformable to his royall dignitie should retaine unto himselfe the patrimony of the Crowne and not participate it unto others That he should banish all Suffolkes kindred should punish according unto the Lawes such of them as had deserved punishment and should take neare unto him the Lords of the blood Royall viz. the Dukes of Yorke Excester Buckingham and Norfolke and all the Earles and Barons for that so doing hee would bee the richest King of Christendome that those who were guiltie of the Duke of Glocesters death who was injustly declared to bee a Traytor should bee punished the Commons declaring that they would live and die in this quarrell and maintaine the imputation to bee false that the Duke of Excester the Cardinall of Winchester the Duke of Warwicke France Normandy Gascony Guien Aniou and Mayne many Lords Gentlemen and others were lost through the fault of these Traitors to the Kings great prejudice Finally they demanded the Abollition of divers things which they termed extortions the Councell was much vext at the Arrogancy of these men and since there was none there who did not condemne them Henry with fifteene thousand men marched towards them himselfe in person to give them battle but Cade
faigning himselfe to bee afrayd retired himselfe into a Wood neare Senock hoping that the King emboldned by his flight would in disorder set upon him which hee did not beleeving that this vapour would of it selfe exhaule But the Queene thinking they were fled for feare sent Sir Humphery Stafford and William Stafford his kinsmen after them who remaine both slaine together with many other gentlemen Those of the Kings Campe who were both badly satisfied with the government upon the newes hereof discovered themselves for hating the King the Queene and government and esteeming this putative Mortimer their Angell of deliverance they wished the Duke of Yorke with him that they might reape the profit and he make use of this occasion the King frighted at these whispers returned to London where such of his councell as were least passionate doubting an insurrection caused the Lord Say the Treasurer to be shut up in the Tower of London that they might sacrifice him if neede should require to the fury of the people they would have done the like with divers others had they not saved themselves Cade growne proud by reason of this his victory and having put on the armes of Sir Humphery Stafford his richest prise returned to blake Heath whither the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Duke of Buckingham were sent unto him to understand what his pretences were they found him under a faigned humility so puft up with pride and obstinate presumption as they could not perswade him to lay downe his armes unlesse the King should come thither himselfe in person and grant whatsoever hee demanded hee was growne so strong by reason of this victory many flocking unto him from the neighbouring counties that the King and Queene were perswaded to relie themselves to Killingworth leaving no other Forces in London then what was requisite to guard the Tower under the command of the Lord Scales and Sir Mathew Gough one of the most famous and antient Commanders in the Warres of France This his retreat encreased Cades arrogancy hee marched towards London and not suffered immediately to enter hee lodged in Southwark whilest the commons of Essex following his example had likewise taken up Armes and were the same time encamped at Mile-End The Lord Major who held it equall danger to suffer him to come in or to deny him entry called a Councell where the busines being debated with variety of opinion Robert Horne one of the Aldermen stood stifly to it that hee was not to bee suffered to enter the Citie which when the rebells heard they raged and roared so lowd as the Major was glad to put Horne into Newgate and on the second of Iuly Cade entered in over London Bridge and being come into the City to winne the more good will and the better to deceive hee caused proclamation to bee made in the Kings names that no man should steale any thing nor take ought not paying for it upon paine of death and passing by the streets which led from the Bridge to Saint Pauls hee with his sword struck the stone called London-stone saying now is Mortimer master of London the next day hee caused the Lord Saye to bee brought before the Lord Majors Court where together with the Major hee caused divers others of the Kings Judges to set the accused party did in vaine demand his lawfull priviledge of being judged by his peeres hee was carried to Cheapside was beheaded his Head stuck upon the point of speare his naked Body dragg'd at a horses taile into the Sub-vrbs and there quartered hee would have done the like to Alderman Horne had not his Wife Friends ransommed him at the price of 500. marks besides his being popular made much for his safety but not here withall contented for hee was as cruell as avaritious hee went to Milend where hee seised upon the body of Sir Iames Cromer sonne in law to the sayd Lord Saye and who was that yeere high sheriffe of Kent hee made him to bee beheaded not allowing him time to confesse himselfe and putting his head upon an other speare hee caused both the heads to bee carried before him hee put many others to death either for not obeying him or for that hee feared that being knowne by them they might publish the basenes of his birth being returned back to London hee fell to sack the houses of the richest Citizens hee began with Alderman Malpals house to pay him for a feast which Malpall made unto him two dayes before hee did the like with others of the best so as the rest of the Citizens frighted hereat were forced to buy the safety of their houses with great summes of mony the Lord Major who too late perceived that hee had taken a snake into his bosome called together the Aldermen and sheriffes to advise upon a remedy they resolved to fortifie the bridge and deny him entry Cade kept alwayes his first quarter in Southwarke from whence hee came each morning into the Towne and returned back at night They gave notice hereof to the Lord Scales Lieutenant of the Tower and Sir Mathew Gough desiring their assistance the first promised to play upon them with his cannon the other came to them to bee their leader the Captaines and Traine-bands of the City being assembled they began at midnight to barracado the Bridge but this could not bee done without the knowledge of the rebells whose consciences and the danger they were in made them vigilant they with much fury assaulted them the fight endured all night and till nine of the clocke the next morning which diversity of fortune some time the one sometimes the other having the better they fired many of the houses upon the Bridge so as the fire the outcries of those that could not save themselves from the flame the complaints of women and children the throwing themselves into the River of Soame who stand one death to meet with another was a miserable sight to those who had any pitty in them but not sufficient to assuage the anger of those that fought who drove one another alternately from one end of the Bridge to the other in this bickering Alderman Suttun and many others were slaine but the death of Sir Mathew Gough was most to bee deplored who having defended oppugned and wonne many Castles fought in private encounters and publique Battels with the valiant'st Commanders that were should now bee miserably slaine by base people theeves and rebells which how it hapned is not justly knowne most certaine it is that his life was of more value then a million of those that slew him nothing but wearines ended this bickering and that caused a truce till the next day upon condition that each side should keepe its quarter the Citizens should not passe into the Sub-vrbs nor the rebells into the City there were then and yet are in that Sub-vrbs two principall prison's the Kings bench and the Marshalsea's which were then full of prisoners and Cade hoping for good
enemy he was with all appearing respect carried from thence and comforted and made beleeve that the Duke of Somersets death had established the Crowne upon his head being come together with them to London A Parliament was called wherein all things were decreed directly opposite to what had beene enacted in former Parliaments to testifie that the late government had beene unjust and the King abused by the malice of those that councelled him Humphery Duke of Glocester was declared to have beene Loyall unto the King and faithfull unto his Country all Donnatives howsoever made whether by patent from the King or by Parliament were revoked beginning from the very first day of his raigne to the present time as things which impoverishing the Crowne bereaved the royall dignity of lustre and that the now spoken of insurrection though condemned by all lawes might bee thought meritorious declaration was made that the Duke of Somerset Thomas Thorp Lord chiefe Justice and William Ioseph the third that governed the Kings will were the occasioners thereof by detaining a letter which if it had beene delivered unto the King his Majesty would have heard the complaints and so taken away the occasion of the aforesaid disorders that therefore the Duke of Yorke the Earle of Salisbury Warwick and their associates should not for the future be blamed for it since the action was necessary to free the King from captivity and bring health to the common weale These pretences thus past over they came roundly to their worke by framing a Triumveâ—…at the ground worke of the designed monarchy Yorke caused himselfe to be created protectour of the Kingdome Salisbury Lord Chancellor and Warwick Governour of Callais so as the politique authority remained in the first the civill in the second and the military in the third whilest Henry King onely in name was bereft of all authority and safety all that had dependency upon the King and Queene were put from the Councell bereft of whatsoever charge they bore in the City or Kingdome and Iohn Holland Duke of Exeter was by force taken from Westminster whither he was fled for sanctuary and sent prisoner to Pompheret a sacriledge not formerly ventered on that I know of by any King They now thought no more needed to the establishing of their power whilest tyrannies are not established without meanes much more abominable the Duke of Yorke should have done that wickednes then which once was to be done and which not long after was done by his sonne Edward A Kingdome cannot brooke two Kings and if experience had made knowne unto him his errour in preserving Henries life his carelessenes was very great to stumble the second time upon the same stone and thereby loose his owne life as hee did Moderate evills in such like cases have alwayes beene their authours overthrowe The respect due to Henry was not yet so much diminished nor his Majesty so much darkened but that Henry the now Duke of Somerset Humphery Duke of Buckingham and other Lords that sided with him resolved no longer to endure the injury that was done unto him and together with them to quit themselves of the eminent danger that hung over them for every man saw Yorkes end to be the usurpation of the Crowne and that his delay proceeded from the feare of danger for the King being by reason of his sanctifie reverenced by the â—…est hee thought hee could not on a sudden compasse his ends without scandall and the being oppugned by the greatest part of the Kingdome the â—…ch if it should happen he should for the present ruine and for the future totally loose all his hopes So as consultation being had with the Queene who being highly spirited did with impatiency endure the present subjection a great Councell was called at Greenwitch wherein it was resolved that since he was now no child and consequently needed not a Protectour nor was so void of wit as that he was to be governed by other mens discretions that therefore the Duke of Yorke should be understood to be freed from his protectorship and the Earle of Salisbury from his being Chancellour and that he should surrender the great seale to whom the King should please Yorke could not fence himselfe from this blow being taken unprovided and it selfe strengthened with reasons not to be gainsaid without a note of rebellion so as he was enforced to endure it but not without the dislike of such as sided with him who were not wanting in adding fuell to the fury of the people by making them rise up in tumult occasioned by a dissention betweene a Marchant and an Italian which though they did yet did not things succeed as they would have them for after having pilledged many houses of the Venetians Florentines and Lutchesses thetumult was appeased and the chiefe authours thereof punished but the present remedy had nothing to doe with the threatning mischiefe and both sides failed therein The Duke of Yorke since that he did not quit himselfe of his enemy when he might have done it in expectation of an opportunity to doe it with lesse danger to so horrid a cruelty and those of the Kings side in that they durst not venter upon the Duke of Yorks life for feare of some insurrection since the City was for him and the greatest part of the greatest adhered more to the hopes of a profitable tumultuous change then to the preservation of a quiet condition whereby they could not be advantaged for the King did no more distinguish of deserts then doth a distasted pallate of tastes and the Queene so jealous as that shee durst onely trust those who being injured were to run the like fortune with her Husband But where last extreames are in question extremities are to be chosen for chance may doe that which councell cannot Yorke left the Court confirmed in his former designes by this new affront whilest the Scotts entered England in one part and the French in two the Scotts having endamaged the confines retired themselves with their booty into Scotland the French pilledged some houses surprised Sandwich tooke some ships and returned to Normandy the surprise of Sandwich did but little availe them for they went away and quitted it it not being to be made good by small forces against many enemies England was like a body oppressed by a general distellation humours disperst themselves every where abroad the vitall faculties which are the lawes had not force enough to repulse them Thomas Percy Baron of Egremont one who was an enemy to the Earle of Salisbury sonnes fought with them in open field and slew many of their followers he thought to have escaped but could not for the King who would not have the fault to goe unpunished had used meanes to have his body seised upon and the offended parties being of the contrary party he as not willing to be thought partiall in justice caused him to be roundly fined and imprisoned from whence hee escaped to the much trouble
resurrection the Earle of Warwicke drew forth his Army into three Squadrons He assigned the first to the Marquesse and the Earle of Oxford flanked by some Troopes of horse the second he kept for himselfe accompanied by the Duke of Exceter and gave the last to the Duke of Somerset Edward observing the same order gave his Van-guard to the Duke of Gloucester a man of great courage and counsell the Rere-ward to the Lord Hastings a constant sider with the white Rose and kept the maine battell for himselfe and the Duke of Clarence keeping the prisoner Henry by him hee framed a squadron of the surplus of his men to make use of upon all occasions Neither side wanted arguments to encourage their men the one Rebellion the other Tyranny The Archers began the battell and the Arrowes being spent they came to handy-blowes Edwards party prevailed in number but not in order vigilancy nor valour The battell was fought from Sunne rising till almost mid-day fresh men supplying the places of such as were wounded or wearied The Earles squadron having the worst hee reinforc'd it with a Troope drawne out of the Rere-ward with the which he made the enemy lose so much ground as many of them flying away brought false newes to London that Edward was put to rout who having stayed his owne men fighting himselfe a vye with whatsoever Souldier made the reserved Squadron come in on the flanke which gave so impetuously on those wearied men as that though the Earle did what possibly hee could to reinforce them yet wanting fresh men his voyce nor example stood him in no stead his men for lacke of breath falling under the enemies Sword The Earle giving in where the enemy was thickest either to open them or not to out live the losse was miserably slaine His brother who by unwillingly undertaking this warre had been the first cause of this their last mis-fortune seeing him drive in amongst the enemy all other passions giving place to brotherly love followed after him to make him way to returne but hee shut it up to himselfe by losse of his life This was one of the fiercest battels ever fought by enraged men The Kingdome and life was in question on the one side life and the Kingdome on the other Henry governed in name in effect the Earle but that which most provoked him was the preservation of his ancient renowne and his desire of revenge upon the two brethren Edward was by him accounted ungratefull and perjured Clarence ungratefull perjured and treacherous The odde Band was his undoing Some impute his losse to a mistake in his Van for a mist arising which suffered them not well to discerne passages they tooke the Starre rounded with rayes which was the Earle of Oxfords cognizance and which was tacked upon each of his Souldiers sleeves to be the Sunne which was Edwards cognizance whereupon setting on Oxfords men as on enemies they forced them to runne away nor could the Earle of Oxford who fought with incredible valour detaine them How ever it was Edward wonne the day with the death of 10000. of his adversaries and 1500. of his owne amongst which none of note save Sir Humphrey Bourchier sonne to the Lord Barnes The cause of this so great slaughter was attributed hereto that whereas Edward in his other battels was wont to bid kill the Lords and Captaines but spare the rest he did not so in this being offended that they more esteemed Warwicke than him The Duke of Somerset and Earle of Oxford fled together towards Scotland but fearing they might runne danger by the length of the way they went to Wales to finde out Iasper Earle of Pembrooke The Duke of Exceter who was left alive among the dead bodies got up with much a doe and came to Westminster where hee tooke Sanctuary This was the end of Warwickes worldly glory whose title was to make and unmake Kings His ruine tooke its rise from his father who being cousin-german to Henry the fifth they being brothers and sisters children forsooke his respect of consanguinity for that of affinity Richard Duke of Yorke having married his sister Cecily mother to Edward and so lost his life his sonne treading in his fathers steps and desirous to revenge his fathers death deposed Henry to set up Edward by whom being neglected hee revolted from him forced him to fly his Countrey set Henry at liberty and put the Crowne againe upon his head but Edward being returned and having changed his Lyons skinne to a Foxes hee fell betrayed by his sonne in law abandoned by his brother and at his greatest need forgotten by the common people who had never more superstitiously worshipped any one nor in their songs celebrated Whereby the ambitious may learne not to raise tumults trusting upon the people which like the Sea are moved by all winds I must crave leave to answer one particular falsely alleaged by Comines He saies the Earle had alwaies wont to fight on horse-backe that if fortune should frowne hee might the better escape that his brother the Marquesse who was a gallant man forced him at this time to fight on foot and made his horses be led away But who shall consider the Earles actions and his battels this last unexcepted will believe him to be calumniated for say he should endeavour to save himselfe did they not all doe so In this battell Somerset and Oxford saved themselves by flight where there was no speech of prisoners nor ransome but to die by the heads-man if not in the field The Marquesse had lesse reason to feare as one not hated by Edward but rather by him suborned as knowing his appearing against him made for him for had hee fought with him either at Yorke or else at Pomfret hee never had regained his Kingdome Had feare wrought any thing upon the Earle hee would not have refused his sonne in lawes offers hee would not have resolved the smalnesse of his numbers not considered to have fought at Barnet and knowing that Queen Margaret was hourely expected to land in England hee would have stayed for her That he should feare her as the said Comines and Chesnes doe both aver because the Duke of Somerset was with her is false for this Duke who is by them pretended to be absent was present at this battell as hath been said and the Queene could not but be his friend for the services hee had done her and her future hopes in him so as if he did not wait her comming 't was not for any of these reasons but of his too much confiding in himselfe which was his undoing After this victory Edward returned in triumph to London hee gave God thankes in Pauls Church he there hung up the Colours taken from the enemy and for three daies together exposed the dead bodies of the two brothers to the sight of all men to the end that being seen dead no man might further trouble him with taking upon them the person and name of
seeing he was used but as an instrument to work the designes of others began better to bethink himself His men had taken a servant of Iames de Gratsi a Gentleman who then served the King prisoner Edward would have him set at liberty without ransome and the Lord Howard and Lord Stanley having furnished him with Moneys for his expences loaded him with the presentment of their services to the King in case he should come to speak with him which at his first coming he did This News seeming strange to Lewis who did not reflect upon the names of those that sent him his naturall jealousie wrought so far upon him as that he made Irons to be clapt upon him taking him to be but a Spie the which he the rather did for that his Masters brother was in great favour with the Duke of Bretagne But after he had made him be privately examined by some and had spoke with him himself he remembred the English Heraulds words That if he did resolve to treat with Edward he should send a Herauld to demand safe-Conduct for his Ambassadours prescribing unto him that he should make his addresse to the Lord Howard and Lord Stanley Having well bethought himself herein some time past before he could resolve whether to do it or no At last he resolved and pitcht upon a person to send wherein his choice seemed very strange Monsieur de Hales had a servant with whom Lewis had never spoken but once he thought this man fit for the employment he was a man poor in aspect but rich in understanding who could at the same time expresse himself boldly enough and yet with modestie whereupon it may be said that in this his choice he shewed his wisedom He caused a Heraulds Coat be made for him whereof there was none at that time in the Camp for Lewis was an enemy to Apparences no great friend to Decency and no ways curious in the accustomed Formalities of Princes This man received his Instructions and presented himself before the English Camp He made known to the Lords Howard and Stanley that he desired to speak with the King and chancing to come when the King was at Dinner he was led into a Tent to dine When he was brought unto the King he told him in Lewis his name He was come from the King of France his Master who was desirous of Peace with his Majestie and his Kingdom as that which was to be sought for by both of them by reason of the commodity of Commerce and which was necessary for the Subjects both of the one and the other That the King his Master wondred to see him come into France since he had never given him occasion to wage War That if he had favoured Warwick it was not out of any ill will to him or his House but in respect of the Duke of Burgundy his inexorable enemy who had made his Majestie of England take Arms against him not for that he intended any advantage or honour to him thereby but that the Forces of England might better his own condition and that of his Colleagues That the Dukes affairs needed Accommodation not War the which might be witnessed by the state his Master found him in since being undone by a long and unfortunate Siege he was reduced to such a passe as that he could not sustain himself but at the charge of others He wished Edward to consider that he had Winter at his back That he was in the Field and unprovided of Towns not being come out of his own election but called in to please his Subjects who if they desired War with France 't was out of passion since reason shewed them there was no appearance of their reaping any profit thereby but rather the contrary for building upon the Duke of Burgundy and the Constable they were certainly to be deceived their Coyn being of a false alloy That he knew the King of England had been at great expence to come into France but that if he would give way unto a Treaty his Master would give him such satisfaction as that he his Nobility and Countrey should have reason to rest satisfied That if it would please him to send Lewis a safe-Conduct for a hundred Horse he would send Ambassadours to wait upon him where he pleased either in any Village or between the two Camps and that Lewis would not fail to send the like to wait upon his Ambassadours Edward and the major part of his Counsel were well pleased with this Proposition The Herauld was suddenly dispatched away being presented with a hundred Angels in a gilt-Cup and had along with him the Safe-Conduct he desired and was accompanied by an English Herauld who might bring back the like with the which assoon as he returned the Ambassadours met in a Village neer Amiens the two Armies being four Leagues distant from thence And though the Demands of the English were exorbitant standing still upon their old Pretences of demanding the Crown and in the second place the Dutchies of Normandy and Guienne yet the one being desirous to return home the others to send them away assoon as possibly they could this Treaty ended upon two chief Conditions besides such as concerned Commerce The one That Lewis should pay to Edward Seventy five thousand Crowns Seventy two thousand says Commines before he went from France the other That the Dolphin who was afterwards Charles the Eighth should marry ELIZABETH eldest Daughter to Edward who was afterwards Wife to Henry the Seventh allowing her for her Maintenance Fifty thousand Crowns a yeer which were for Nine succeeding yeers to be paid her in the City of LONDON at the end whereof the Marriage being to be consummated the married Couple were joyntly to enjoy all the Revenue of the Dutchy of Guienne the annual payment of the abovesaid Fifty thousand Crowns ceasing And that the Peace between the two Kingdoms should be understood to continue during these Nine yeers their friends therein comprehended namely the Dukes of Burgundy and Britanny Many blamed Lewis for these Agreements and not looking into the reasons thereof imputed pusillanimity and cowardise unto him but they did not well understand the businesse Commines says that besides his declared enemies who were the Dukes of Britanny and Burgundy and the Constable he had so many private concealed ones in the body of his Kingdom as without this Agreement he might have suffered losse He meaneth as I believe such Princes and Lords who not approving of the Person of the King would have caused the good o France which Charles said once he wisht her to wit That in stead of One King she might have Six But suppose there were no such dangers there yet remains one reason not spoken of by him which of it self ought to have perswaded him to do what he did The end of War is Victory but all Victories are not equally profitable there is difference between overcoming to preserve our own and overcoming to get
Torches and Candles The Duke of Gloucester that he might pay the dues of Civility went to visit him and returned presented with silver Plate and horses most richly caparison'd This King spared nothing where he might win those that might either be serviceable to him or harmful He met with two things at this Interview which displeased him the one Edwards inclination to come to Paris for being a Prince amorously given he might by falling in love with some Lady fall likewise in love with the Countrey and so perchance take an humour to tread in the footsteps of his Predecessor the other his having declared himself so passionate in the Duke of Britanny's interest He endeavoured to withdraw him from the later of these two he caused him to be sifted by two several persons as if they had casually faln upon this discourse but he perceiving their drift said the onely cause to make him passe the Seas again would be the molestation of the Duke of Bretaigne and therefore wished them to talk no more thereof Some of those that had to do in the Treaty of the Truce went to sup with Lewis at Amiens amongst which the Lord Howard was one who told him in his ear that if he pleased he would use some means to make Edward come and recreate himself with him at Amiens and perchance at Paris This discourse wounded Lewis his ears but smiling and putting a good face upon it without further answer he fell to wash his hands The Lord Howard did not notwithstanding forbear to talk of this with some others who formerly aware thereof answered 'T was impossible for the King to make any stay in any one place for such were Charles his insolencies as did enforce him to wage War But Howard conceiving them aright forbare the further pursuit Many of Edwards servants were displeased with this Agreement believing he had not considered his Honour therein One of them named Lewis de Bretailles a Guascoigner being with Commines and demanded in how many Battels Edward had been present replied In eight or nine and that he was victorious in them all except in this which you have made him lose for to return to England without fighting or losse will redound more to his dishonour then all his former won Battels will do to his honour Lewis being told of this answer swore according to his custom that this mans mouth must be stopped he caused him to be sent for to Dinner to him he made him many offers to draw him to his service but he not accepting of any he gave him a thousand Crowns he promised him to prefer his Brethren who were in France and he made Commines tell him in private that if he would endeavour the continuance of the good intelligence and friendship between the two Crowns to boot with the doing an office worthy of a man of Honour he should oblige the King of France to reward him These Artifices did Lewis use One day after Dinner being come into his chamber and laughing at Edward for having suffered himself to be caught with presents he turned himself round and saw at his back a Guascoigne-Merchant who lived in England and was come to beg leave for the transportation of certain Gascoigne-Wines without the paying of a certain Impost he was somewhat out of countenance perceiving he had heard all he had said he therefore granted his request and caused him to be brought to Bourdeaux where he gave him a good Office in that City to the end that he might not return for England and to that Office added a thousand Franks by means whereof he might send for his wife and children and would not suffer him to go himself for them but made him send his brother His having been too carelesse of his speech and his fear lest the Merchant should tell what he had heard forced this liberality and favour from him against his will One named Rapines a servant of the Constables was come to Amiens before Edward departed thence with Letters of Credence at the same time when Monsieur de Contay was likewise returned from Charles His businesse was to complain of his Masters misfortune who was subject to the misreports of wicked men whilst the King had no one servant more faithful nor more affectionate to his service then was he He made the same offer as formerly had been made in the Constables name To make the English in their return be set upon by Charles But being told this was not to be done since the agreement was concluded Lewis gave him a Letter written with his own hand to deliver to the Constable and made him read it before it was sealed up so as Rapines thought his dispatch was very gracious He in this Letter by way of trust made him a relation of what had past and added That he was so over-burdened with the present affairs as he stood in need of having by him such a head as was his A conceit which Rapines did not truely understand but Lewis explaining himself to some of his familiar friends that were about him said He stood in need of such a head but without the body to the end it might no more deceive him Assoon as Edward had received the Moneys agreed upon he went his way leaving with Lewis the forenamed Hostages and although in some of his passage he was way-laid by Charles his people yet he arrived safely at Callis It seemed strange to many that he having past the Seas with the fairest and most powerful Army that ever King of England did so small a sum of Money should make him return Commines believes that his avarice to pocket up the Moneys he had received from his people for this Enterprise was the cause thereof but he is deceived he had almost spent it all nor had he as yet though afterwards he did given occasion to be noted of this vice The true cause was the failing of the foundation of the Enterprise by the default and negligence of Charles and the Constable his cozenages Charles believed that when Edward was once in France he should be enforced to fight whether he would or no and that he would entertain Lewis whilst he might do his affairs elsewhere just as his father Philip did with the Duke of Bedford under Henry the sixth but the condition of affairs was altered Edward could not make War alone as did Bedford The English did then possesse in France all that lay between the River Loire and the Sea and a great part of Guienne now scarcely Calais Henry the sixth was born King and a King by Succession having then no Competitiours Edward a new King a stranger to the Crown perturbed with jealousies of the contrary Faction chiefly of the Earl of Richmond the head thereof who though at his request he were detained in Bretaigne yet did he not live free from fear of him The expences of those times besides that France did contribute thereunto it self what was by way of
with King Iames who did not suffer any one to come into the Castle he made a publike Proclamation to be made in the chief Market place by Garter King at Arms that if he would not make good to Edward what under his hand he was by agreement obliged unto if he did not before September next make satisfaction for the damages and injuries done to England and did not put the Duke of Aubeny in his former condition without the diminishing of his Possessions Authority or Offices he would put his whole Kingdom to fire and sword But the King returning no Answer neither by message nor writing being equally unfit either to give satisfaction or make resistance the Nobles who had encamped themselves at Haddington with a great number of men being abandoned by the King and not willing to abandon themselves and Countrey sent Ambassadours to the Duke of Gloucester offering for what belonged to them to effect the Marriage and requiring the like of him promising that it should not fail on their sides if all the Articles agreed upon were not put in execution and an inviolable Peace for the time to come were not made between the two Kingdoms To the which Gloucester answered that the Match was broken by means contrary to the end for which it was made That he did not know the King his brothers intentions and whether he was not resolved as he had good cause not to think any more of it That his Instructions were To demand restitution of the Moneys the which he did requiring speedy payment for what concerned the Peace That it was not to be had unlesse they would promise to deliver up unto him the Castle of Berwick or unlesse in case they could not do it they would oblige themselves not to assist the besieged nor molest the besiegers till such time as it were either taken or surrendred These Demands seemed very hard to the Scots They answered The cause why the Marriage was not effected was by reason of the young couples yeers not through any default of theirs That the Moneys could not justly be demanded the time of repayment being not yet come That if the security given in for the repayment of them did not suffice they would give in other That Berwick was situated upon the very Bound of Scotland built by the Scots and by just Title always possessed by them nor was their claim thereunto the weaker because the English had made themselves Masters of it since violence doth not prejudice the right of a just ancient natural and primary possession But the Duke of Aubeny put an end to all these differences for Gloucester permitting him to go into the Scotish Camp and the Lords there promising him that if he would submit himself to the King they would procure his pardon and the restitution of all his goods he was declared under the King Lord Lieutenant of the Kingdom and it was resolved though not without much opposition that the Castle of Berwick should be surrendred and a Truce for certain moneths was agreed upon to the end that the Peace might be treated on without disturbance oâ—… hostility so as the Duke of Gloucester having recovered Berwick One and twenty yeers after Henry the sixth had given it to the Scots he retired himself to Newcastle where he expected directions from his brother who having weighed the concernment of this Match the Kings decaying condition the danger he was in of being deposed he being hated and the Duke of Aubeny beloved he demanded his Moneys which were forthwith payed him leaving Scotland to its turmoils the which though the Duke of Aubeny did sincerely endeavour to quiet by remitting the King his brother to the plenary possession of his Kingdom yet could he not reconcile the King unto him For if the remembrance of injuries be never to be forgotten by men of perverse natures good turns are the more easily forgotten ingratitude being an enemy to all Christian and Moral vertues King Iames his minde was so contaminated and depraved as it would not suffer him to think well of his brother though the effects demonstrated the contrary nay he was likely to have made him follow his other brother had he not by his friends been advertised thereof which made him flee into England from whence having delivered up to Edward the Castle of Dunbarre he went to France where running at Tilt with the Duke of Orleans who was afterwards Lewis the twelfth he was unfortunately slain by the splinter of a Lance which wounded him thorow the sight-hole of his Helmet Edward had long suffered Lewis to take his advantage not onely in such parts of the Heir of Burgundy's Countrey as were far distant from him but even in those which were neare to Callice permitting him contrary to all reason of State to make himself master of Bullein and other Forts upon the Sea onely out of the hopes of his Daughters marriage but growing too late suspicious of it he sent the Lord Howard to France to sift out the truth who though he saw the solemne receiving of Margaret Daughter to the late heire of Burgondy and Maximilian of Austria and saw her married to the Dolphin in Amboyse yet when he tooke his leave Lewis according to his wonted dissimulation confirmed unto him his former promises as if a new match contracted with all the Church-Ceremonies and the Bride in the house did not prejudice the former so as being returned to England hee truly related the difference of what his Eyes saw and Lewis told him Lewis had handled this match according to his wonted craft not seeming to be therein obliged to those of Gaunt who had concluded it maugre their Prince the Brides Father and they did it willingly for taking from him the Counties of Artois Burgondy and Carolois the Counties of Macon and Auxorres which they gave in portion to the Dolphin they made him the lesse able to offend them they would likewise if they could have given him Hainault and Namours not considering that these Provinces in the hands of so great a King were like to forme the chaine of their servitude But Fortune favoured them beyond all expectation for this marriage so advantageous for that Kingdome was together with the Bride yet a Virgin not many Yeares after renounced by Charles the eight that he might take to Wife Anne the Daughter and Heire of Francis Duke of Britaigne and thereby to possesse himselfe of that Dukedome and the aforenamed Margaret borne under an unhappy constellation for matter of Husbands was in a very short time Widow to three To Charles who did yet live and to two others who died Iohn Prince of Aragon who lived not many moneths and Philibert the 8th Duke of Savoy who within a few Yeares dyed so as she had no issue by any of them Edward was so sensible of this his great abuse as that he resolved on revenge every one with cheerfulnesse provided for War the Clergy supply'd in monies
The King had appointed to him for his Governour his Uncle the Earle Rivers Brother to the Queene a wise and valiant man he had likewise given him for his attendants almost none save such as were of Her kindred to the end that when he should die shee by their assistance might the better preserve her selfe against the Dukes authority and force A wise foresight too but which succeeded ill for this extraordinary preferment as it made them be hated and envy'd so was it the cause of their Ruine The Queene and her Brother Rivers had declared themselves enemies to the Lord Chamberlaine Hastings the Queene reputing him to be an instrument of her Husbands disorders and Rivers for that the King having promised unto him the Governours place of Callice had recalled his word to bestow it upon Hastings so as Edward doubting least these distastes might breed an ill effect in his Sonnes service though not the very bad one which it did produce did on his Death-bed make that exhortation to Peace which hath beene sayd at the which Rivers who was gone with the Prince into Wales not being present the Marquesse Dorset Son to the Queene by the first Husband did in his Unkles behalfe shake hands with Hastings both parties having the same end in this Act which was to satisfy the King but not to make a reall friendship for Hatred had taken formerly so great a rooting as there was no place left for true Friendshippe All these things made for Glocesters designes wherein not likely to prosper but by their ruine since in processe of time 't was likely they would be equally His enemies he thought that by seting them together by the eares they would undoe one another and that the one of them being borne downe would make way to the others overthrow But the sequell shewed that such fabricks of Government as are grounded on machinations are for the most part ruinous And if there were no other proofe of this to live free from suspition and to secure ones selfe from successive contentions within the Haven of a quiet life ought to weigh against whatsoever Ambition or Avarice can produce since They afford us nothing but injustice and the more they be practised the farther are they from God and Nature whose chiefest Law is the Peoples Safety and if humane mutability inamour'd on phantasticall opinions hath caused an eare to be lent to such as maliciously and ignorantly have taught the contrary consider that the Idea propounded by these Doctours is of such Princes as have come to ill ends not any one of them by their rules having had good successe I know that this my opinion will not be imbraced by Many it will suffice mee if by a Few so they be Good and if any man doe believe the World is not to be governed by Philosophy let him observe that Usurpation and Tyranny are the Foldes or Plyes of a more intricate philosophy and as the First arising from God and Nature doth by the meanes of Justice and other vertues leade us to live happily so the Second procreated by Force and Pride promise nothing to us but perturbations Injustice and her attendants producing onely such effects as are conformable to themselves The Duke might easily contrive his designe considering the hatred the chiefest Lords bare to the Queenes kindred so as treating thereof with those that were present and communicating his minde by writing to those that were absent hee shewed them How that the dangers were remedilesse if the Kings tender yeares were to be governed by those people that all Honours and places of Account would be conferred on them that Their authority would ecclipse the authority of all other men especially if the Sonne resembling his Father as by some signes already in him might be imagined he would should suffer himselfe to be governed by Them so as in stead of One King they should have many that old injuries are not apt to be forgotten that by the increase of authority remembrance thereof would be increased and that they would pretend offence if they were not more observed then formerly that the consideration of the Queenes no so great blood being onely made worthy of that degree because the King would have it so had not made them any whit the lesse proud the rather being come to the height of their presumptions while the King should be at their disposall they would become insufferable they would cloake their covetousnesse with the Royall Robe and the Crowne which the King wore onely for show served really to honour Them to the shame of Nobility and Scorne of the Blood-Royall and though their Birth and the Lawes did lesse priviledge Them then Others there being so many Lords both by Descent and Desert worthyer then They yet their unlawfull Authority was likely to cause such mischiefe as the deepest wisdome would not be able to Prevent it if they were suffered to continue in the same posture they now were in with the King Whether these perswasions tooke effect as being apparantly usefull or for that Envy was the cause thereof I know not The first that were hereunto perswaded was the Duke of Buckingham and Hastings the Lord Chamberlaine who though they were not very great Friends the likelier were they to joyn in Enmity against the Others They resolved to remove them from about the King if they could finde no other pretence as none other they had to declare that being their enemies they could not suffer them to be about His Majesty without apparant danger to their Owne persons They this meane while ignorant of their Practises put themselves in order to bring the King up to London and to the end that his traine might be answerable to his Regall dignity they got togither a great many men Whereat the Duke of Gloucester doubting that if hee should come so attended on hee should not without noyse be able to effect his wickednesse hee found meanes whereby to represent unto the Queene That so great an Assembly of men would be dangerous For the King not needing them it would stirre up jealousy in such who formerly having had some difference with those of Her bloud might believe it to be done against Them since the King by reason of his tender Yeares not being like ly to be the Authour of it it would be attributed to those that were about him and it would be believed that they did yet retaine the hatred pretended to be washt away at his Fathers death that her sonne was to meet with no oppositions for all the Lords strove who should shew him most affection and obedience so as to appeare armed and in an awfull manner would together with the memory of ancient fewdes raise so great jealousies as those who could not thinke themselves safe would take up Armes and disturbe the Peace the which if at all times it be to be desired certainly it is chiefely to be coveted in the succession of an Infant King These
apprehends nothing but that he should escape his hands Shee affirmed for a truth that she never had any thought of sending him elsewhere not but that she would willingly have done it had she knowne any place of more safety but for that she thought no place could be so secure as the Sanctuary having never heard of any so diabolicall a Tyrant as thought it lawfull to violate it That children were not capable thereof in respect of their want of Will or Fault was an opinion as erroneous as Hellish Innocents being thereby denied the benefit granted to Theeves and Murtherers Did he deny the Danger and pretend it to be Fained She prayd God the Event might not manifest it which should it do all remedies would come too late and be of no use That for what concerned shame it belongeth to those who unjustly do it not to those who undeservedly suffer it To affirme that since Princes do not disport themselves but with children of their Owne Condition and Blood it was requisite the King should have his Brother and that if he should be denied he had cause enough to take him away by Force was a simple reason to allow of Sacriledge who ever saw that young Princes did not more willingly play with their Inferiours then with their Equalls since they seldome or never meete with their Equalls and if ever but for a short time If children nobly borne and others too oftentimes were not admitted to disport themselves with Princes and that Princes should never play but with such as were every way their Equalls Few or None of them would know what belongs to play Comming then to the causes of violating Sanctuaries shee said they were most False For let all be granted that could be alleadged as want of Yeares to Demand it and will to Desire it together with their contraries to wit the faculty of Choyce and Will to Leave it there was no cause why he should be tane from thence against Her will For being by Nature and the Laws voyd of election hee was subject to his Mothers arbitrement whereupon nothing wherewith shee was trusted being to be taken from her under the Priviledge of Sanctuary much lesse her Sonne which was the only cause of her flying thither That if this was not sufficient it might suffice that she was his Guardian The Laws of England allow unto the Mothers the Guardianship of such as hold nothing by Knights service so as having demanded Sanctuary for her selfe she had done it likewise for her Ward which being by the Laws committed to Her charge was not to be taken from her for he not being able to demand it for Himselfe it was Her duty to demand it for him since the Laws deliver over the care of the Person before the oversight of goods goods serving for the use of the person and therefore administred unto by Guardians she could alleadge examples enough of this but her Own example might serve the turne This was not the first time she had taken Sanctuary when the King her Husband was banisht and driven out of the Country she being great with childe had recourse to Sanctuary and was there brought to bed of the now King who was There safe she wisht it might please God his Royall Palace might prove as free from danger to him now that he did Reigne as was that place then although an Enemy King did Reigne who might have made use of such suppositions as Now were made use of but did not so as being warranted by the Lawes of the Land which together with the Lawes of Nature gave unto her the oversight of her children and by the Divine Law which did priviledge Sanctuaries and the Sanctuary her Sonne she was resolved since the Eldest was out of her power to keep the Younger for if the unckle had Both of them and both of them should chance to miscarry he might the easilier pretend unto the Crown notwithstanding his Neeces were between him and home the which afforded her just occasion of Feare for since the Lawes inhibite the Guardianship of a Ward to such as are Next Heires though but to a small Revenew how much more when a Kingdome is the inheritance The Cardinall perceiving her to wax Hot and likely to say more then he would have her answered Hee was not come to argue with her that he demanded the Duke of Yorke from her whom if shee would deliver up to him and the rest of the Lords that were there present he would pawne his owne Body and Soule for the Dukes safety if shee would not do this he would be gon seeing her fixt in her beliefe that all others her selfe excepted wanted either Wit or Loyalty Wit by her thinking them such fooles as not perceiving the Protectours intentions they should suffer themselves to be abused Loyalty for that if they were conscious of any such intention in him they should be very wicked to serve him as a meanes whereby to effect so great a Treason These words did much perplex the Queen weighing with her selfe the diverse hazards she ran whether she Delivered him or did not deliver him By Delivering him she considered the Danger he together with his brother was to run in Not delivering him two things presented themselves unto her minde the one Force that assoon as the Cardinall should be gon the Protectour would come in person and take him away she wanted Time to provide for this Many things were required in sending of him elsewhere none of all which were likely to succeed she not having thought thereof before she knew not whether to send him she had not appointed people to conduct him she had not time enough to keep the secret undiscover'd and him unintercepted The other she might be Deceived in her suspicions whowsoever it would be more disadvantageous to her to suffer him be taken from her by Force then willingly to surrender him she did not doubt the Cardinalls good intentions not yet Theirs that were with him She was sure they were not corrupted but not sure but that they might be deceived Her appearing to believe in them would Oblige them So as taking the little Duke by the hand she said she was not so ill advised as to mistrust their Fidelity or Wisdome she would give a testimony of it being sure she should not be deceived unlesse they should through the malice of others be deceived the which if it should so happen her Sorrow would be render'd incapable of Comfort the Kingdomes Ruine remediles and she should have just cause to complaine of Them That not withstanding whatsoever objection she was sure she might keep her son in the Sanctuary free from all violence but as she doubted not but that her blood was so hated by some as if they thought they had any share therein they would open their veines and let it out so was she most certain the thirst of Government knew no kindred for if brothers had not been spared much lesse
great a concourse of People no one Voyce or Gesture of applause was heard or seene either for Protectour or Preacher their conceived hopes were rendered vaine so as both of them being utterly out of Countenance the one returned much confused to his Palace the other very Resolute to his House where understanding by his friends how exceedingly Hee was blamed Hee a few dayes after Died for meere shame The Protectour for all this ceased not to pursue his intent being resolved come what would come to effect His desire Audacity Importunacy and Violence might effect that which Fraud Calumny and Perswasion could not so as having put the Chamberlaine to death on the Thirteenth of Iuly and indeavored three or foure dayes after by Doctor Shaw's Preaching to seduce the People on the one and Twentieth of the same Moneth hee sent the Duke of Buckingham accompained by many Lords and Gentlemen to the Major and Aldermen of London with whom were likewise the Common Counsell of the City commanded purposely to attend Where being a very well spoken man hee made a long Narration of the last Kings Actions thereby to make his memory odious and his Children incapable of succession Hee said Hee was come to propound unto them a weighty businesse and of inestimable advantage to the whole Kingdome and every Member thereof the which conteined in it the security of their Lives their Wives Honesty and the safety of their Goods which till that time had beene subject to so many Robberies Taxes and Impositions which being imposed without necessity there was no hope of ever seeing an end of them the ablest men amongst them were most subject to these miseries as better endowed by Fortune then were the rest and because these grievances were not sufficient to satisfy Avarice great summes of Money were raised under Title of Benevolence the Title taking from both the Name and Nature that not being given with Good Will which being not in the power of the Giver to withstand was given by violence the Good Will remaining onely in the King in His Desiring it Receiving it and thereby inriching his Coffers things which though they were all insufferable yet might they bee indured were they not come to that height as that Impositions past on to Punishments Punishments to Ransomes deniall of the Benevolence to Contempt of the Lawes such contempt to Treason which was the Trap-hole whereinto did fall the Lives and Livelyhoods of the impoverished and evilly treated Subject so as so long and exemplary a Patience was not longer to bee indured Hee instanced in the Names of sundry that had come by Sinister ends that their Goods might bee seised on hee called the Auditors to witnesse not any one of them being there who had not had some feeling of these proceedings either in themselves or their friends That plots had not been wanting to endanger their Lives and Goods little things had beene made great meere Chimeras and imaginations though in themselves vaine were made capable of Pretence none was so poorely spirited or void of sence but might invent some any superficiall colour being sufficient to ruine the People Then falling upon discourse of the late Warres he shewed how his accesse unto the Crowne was through much blood That hee came to it before his time for during Henry the Sixt his Life Hee had no pretence thereunto The very imputation of being of the contrary faction was enough to make a rich Man a begger Great were the number of those that were impoverished the one halfe of the Kingdome at least being then Lancastrians Hee bad them consider how long the Warre indured which if it were deplorable betweene two severall Nations and in a forreigne Countrey how much more miserable was it at Home where the Sonne should be found to be against the Father one Brother against Another friends becomming Enemies Hee forgot not to urge his flight into Flanders when hee had lost the Kingdome and how many Mens lives his retorne cost as well of those who adhered to Him as of His opposers Hee called to minde the many fought Battells the cruelty used in Victories the desolations of Cities and Provinces the Slaughters of so many of the Nobility which were not for number and Valour to give way to whatsoever Empire and which was not to be regained but in a long revolution of time more blood being spent in a short time to lose themselves then was lost in so many Yeares for the winning of France That they had beene but little bettered by Peace rich Men not being secure of their Lives and Goods an avaritious Tyrant neither trusting nor loving one that had Power and Meanes not trusting nor loving His Brother he put him to a miserable Death For what concerned Woemens reputation it never had a more insnaring Enemy or Persecutor since not contented to have deceived the Lady Lucy with promise of Marriage and to have taken away the Wife of Shore a Man of such esteeme and here though from the purpose Hee fell to praise Shore to captivate the good will of his fellow Citizens hee never cast his Eye upon Woman in his Life that hee desired not to enjoy not regarding either the feare of God nor his Owne nor other mens Honour trampling the Laws under foote and those of Friendship and Blood whilst a Prince who is the Father of his Subjects should abstaine from so doing as from Incest his Women Subjects being his Daughters Hence proceeded the Earle of Warwickes distastes the illegitimate Marriage if Marriage it might be called with a Widdow full of Children and the renewing of a Civill Warre the cause of so many evills and if reputation which is for its owne sake to be desired were not the chiefe Ornament of Woemen the establishing of Families and of more worth then all Worldly Treasure hee ought to reverence it if not as the generall duty of All Princes to whom it is not permitted to usurpe what is another Mans much lesse his Honour the chiefest of all possessions yet as his owne Peculiar duty being Obliged to the noble City of London the Metropolitan of so great a Kingdome for that shee had taken part with the House of Yorke assisted it in so many Warres with Expence Blood and Danger and not to repay it with Ingratitude rendring evill for good shame for Honour and charging himselfe with an ignominy neither to be cancelled in this World nor forgotten in the World to come without the extraordinary mercy of God but was to be punished with like punishment as Tyranny Lust and Ingratitude But it was not to be wondred if Hee were such a Man Hee was like to little Rivulets which deriving themselves from Ditches and Marsh-grounds are thicke and muddy since not being of the House of Yorke Hee could not partake of the worth thereof his actions shewing Hee discended from some low and stinking originall That therefore they were to praise God who drying up the Puddle had given them a
Spring which issuing from its undefiled Fountaine would not onely water with his favours such as had deserved well of His House but would make them bud forth by the opulency of his rewards That Hee was sorry Hee could not fully expresse Himselfe upon this occasion since the Dutchesse of Yorkes reputation was therein concerned as well Mother to the Protectour whom hee feared to offend as to King Edward but necessity had enforced him to say more then willingly Hee would have done He referr'd himselfe therein to what the Preacher had said the preceding Sabbath day at Pauls Crosse whose integrity was not to be contradicted hee being a Messenger of the Word of God so wise intelligent and indowed with so much worth as it would not suffer him to say any thing especially upon such an occasion and in such a place which was not certaine truth that great was the efficacy of truth which had opened his Mouth formerly shut up by the way of circumspection that Hee had fully layd open the claime which the Protectour Duke of Gloucester had to the Crowne since Edwards Children being illegitimate as the issue of an unlawfull Marriage the Kingdome fell to him the which being maturely considered and therewithall the Valour and Worth of so gallant a Prince the Nobility and Commons especially them of the Northerne parts being resolved not to be governed by Bastards they had resolved humbly to Petition Him that He would vouchsafe to take upon Him the Government of the Kingdome which by Nature and by the Lawes belonged unto Him For his part he knew not whether he would Accept of it or no for being free from all manner of Ambition and sufficiently acquainted with the troubles of Government he was affraid he would refuse it Howsoever the necessity of the Kingdome being great King Edwards Children not onely excluded by the Lawes but very Young hee hoped that the threats of the holy Scripture Woe be to the Kingdome whose King is a Child would move him to condescend to the generall supplication of the State which needing a Prince of mature age who might be Wise and of Experience would never cease to call upon him till they were heard in what they desired That he had taken upon him the charge of delivering the Petition but considering it might be the more graciously accepted if the Citizens of London would joyne with him therein hee was come to intreat them that weighing the Publique good and their owne particular advantage they would be the first that might doe it and that their forwardnesse herein would make him more favour the City then all the preceding Princes had done His Speech being ended and expecting when the people applauding his discourse should cry up Richard King he was amazed to finde the contrary he found he was abused in his hopes of the Lord Majors having prepared them for it so as drawing neere unto the Major he asked him what might be the reason of the peoples so great Reservednesse and silence who not knowing what to say answered hee thought his Grace was not well understood whereupon believing that that might be the cause of their silence and that his eloquence might yet prevaile with them he in a lowder tone and in other words repeated all he had said before whereat all that heard him marvelled for he could not have spoken better though he had penned it and gotten it without Booke But for all this the people altered not their silence He then would have had the Recorder of London to repeat once more what he had said wherein he desired to be excused as being but lately entered upon the Office and not having as yet had any occasion to speake unto the people but the truth was he did not like the businesse thinking it to be unjust Yet notwithstanding the Major urging him and alleaging that the Dukes too eloquent and Court-like Speech was not well understood he unwillingly obeyed interposing ever and anon this Parenthesis He saies to the end they might not believe his Vote went with it But the people still more deafe then formerly the Duke said unto the Major He never met with so obstinate a silence and preparing to speake a third time he said He was come hither to perswade them to concurre in a businesse wherein peradventure their assistance would not be requisite for the Nobility and Commons of the other Provinces would doe it without them but that he bearing a particular affection to that Noble City did not desire it should be done without them but rather would have them have the first part therein Hee desired them to say whether in conformity with the rest of the Kingdome they would name the most Noble Prince Richard Duke of Gloucester at the present Protectour of the Kingdome for their King To the which though no man answered yet was not the silence so great as before for one whispering in anothers eare a noise was heard much like the noise of a Hive of Bees but in the lower end of the Hall where were many servants and shop-boyes who in the crowde were gotten in they began to cry aloud the Dukes servants being the Ring-leaders Long live King Richard throwing their Hats up but the Citizens turning about to see what the matter might be continued their former silence The Duke wisely making use of this disorder and being seconded by the Major said Hee was much overjoyed to heare that with so much conformity and without one Negative voice they had desired this Noble Prince for their King hee would acquaint him with it so as it should redound to their advantage He wished them to be ready for the next morning he would present him with their supplication to the end that the Pròtectour might be perswaded to accept of the Kingdome so much desired by Them and by the Kingdome Which being said he went away few or none appearing well pleased The next morning the Major assembled all the Aldermen and chiefe of the Common-Counsell of the City into Pauls Church from whence they went to Baynards Castle the place where the Kings of England had formerly kept their Courts where the Protectour now lay and where according to appoinment made came the Duke of Buckingham accompanied with a great number of Lords Knights and Gentlemen who sent word to the Protectour that a great many men of great account were ready there to waite upon his Grace in a businesse of great importance The Protectour seemed unwilling to come downe the staires and give them admittance as if the businesse had been New unto him feyning as though their unexpected comming the cause not knowne why had made him somewhat jealous Buckingham by this His refusall strongly argued the Protectours integrity as being farre from imagining what the businesse now in hand was Hee sent him word againe that the businesse was not to be imparted to any save Himselfe securing him in so humble and submissive a way as was sufficient to have
wrought beliefe in one who had really doubted He at the last appeared having two Bishops by his sides in a bay-window which lookes out upon the Hall The Duke of Buckingham making a low reverence begg'd two things of him the one that he would suffer them to make an humble supplication to him the other that he would pardon them in case it should not prove acceptable to him for though it aimed at nothing but his Honour and the good of the Kingdome yet hee was afraid his Modesty hee being a Prince endued with so much worth might take it in a contrary sence to their intention The Protectour answered He was so confident of their integrity as Hee hoped they would say nothing that might displease Him Hee therefore granted the Leave and pardon they demanded Buckingham after having made a long digression of the Kingdomes grievances which were not to be cured but by a Prince of his vertue and endowments said That they were expressely come humbly to desire him that the unlawfull birth of his brother King Edwards children considered not daring to touch upon the birth of Edwards selfe he would vouchsafe for his owne innate Goodnesse for the Zeale he had ever borne to the Weale of the People and for the Compassion which upon this present occasion more then upon any other whatsoever was to shine forth in him together with the Government of the Kingdome to accept of the Crowne to the glory of God and Countries safety being he might rest assured that never did any Prince reigne whose people did thinke themselves so happy as would His people thinke themselves most happy under Him The Protectour as if offended at this request with angry looke answered That though much of what hee had said was true yet the love hee bare to his brother King Edward his affection to his Children and his regard unto his owne Honour would not permit him to accept of such a burden for it was to be believed that should hee depose his Nephewes and make himselfe King the ignorant and malignant would accuse him to all the Princes of the World as if hee had done it not out of the right pretence hee had thereunto or being enforced to it by the Peoples importunacy and necessity of the Kingdome which to say truth could not be in worse condition then it was but through his owne Ambition Yet knowing their good intentions hee did not onely pardon them but returned them thankes since hee conceived it proceeded from the love they bare him the which hee desired might be turned to the King under whose government they now lived whom he with his person and best advice would serve hoping to put the affaires of the Kingdome into so good order as they should not have any thing to wish for as he praised God he had given some testimony since his being Protectour notwithstanding the malignity of some which had rather been supprest by Divine Providence then by Humane Wisdome This answer being given the Duke of Buckingham stept aside as if to consult with the Noble-men the Lord Major and the Recorder of the City the which being done he desired pardon againe and having obtained it he said with a Loud voice as if he were somewhat moved or heated That the Kingdome was absolutely resolved not to permit Edwards Children to reigne not so much for that they had proceeded so farre in their requests they were not to hope for Pardon as for that the Publique good required it That therefore hee beseeched him to accept of the Crowne which if he would not doe they should be enforced to offer it to one that would not refuse it The Protectour seemed to be affraid of these threats hee seemed sorrowfull that they should have so ill a conceipt of his brothers issue Hee confest hee could not governe or reigne without their good wills therefore their resolution being such and there being none to whom the Crowne did of right belong but to Him being legitimately descended from the Duke of Yorke and that to his Naturall and Lawfull Titles there was added his now Election the chiefest of all the rest Hee yeilded to their intreaties and requests by accepting the Crown and taking upon him from this time forward the State and Regall preheminence of the two Kingdomes of England and France the former whereof should be Commanded Governed and Defended by Him and his Heires the other by Gods assistance and theirs Regained that so it might be in perpetuity established under the obedience of England whose greatnesse and reputation he so much coveted as he desired God he might live no longer then his life might be serviceable to this end The which being said they cried aloud King Richard King Richard the Artillery playing their part The Lords went up to him where he was to kisse his hand whilst the People departing spake as leudly of him as they might being displeased at nothing more then at the counterfeit carriage of the businesse which being plotted and resolved upon long before there had notwithstanding been so many stage-like actions used therein as if it had never been thought of till then and as if choice had been made of the Spectatours as of so many of the most senselesse and stupid people of the Land The End of the Seventh Booke THE EIGHTH BOOK OF THE CIVILL WARRES OF ENGLAND In the Life of Richard the Third KIngdomes which belong to others are not usurped without violent meanes of all which Warre is the least blameable though the most harmfull A valiant usurper is like your High-way robber who bids the traveller stand and if he take away his purse does it with his Sword in hand Richard tooke not this way in his usurping the Crown not that he wanted courage for of the good qualities he was endued withall Valour was the onely one which was not counterfeit but because hee found none that did withstand him Deceipt fraud cruelty and treachery were the meanes he used one or two of which being sufficient to other men they did not all serve his turne for he invented one beyond imitation or example the defaming of his mother Had he who wrote the booke De Principe met with this subject he would have quit Duke Ualentine and taken this man for the patterne of his tyrant Not that the difference between them was great but for that that was was in the most essentiall points Valentines vices if they were not more execrable yet were they more dishonest Richards were more execrable but more secure And though both were bad beyond belief yet Richard by the death of a few infused terrour into the rest and made himselfe a King where Valentine by the death of very many could keepe his owne Principality And if it be said that Richard weakned the Kingdome and its forces by taking off the heads of such as might have made themselves heads of the people and so have withstood him that being of the Blood-royall he had many
France So as being destin'd to be a Queene it was her ill fortune to be one by his meanes who had slaine her former husband and married her only for that shee together with her Sister Wife to the Duke of Clarence were great Heires I will not treate of this Coronation it tends not to our purpose The solemnity being ended hee dismist all the Lords that they might returne to their own homes recommending to such as were in Office the due Administration of Justice without extortion or injury the execution of the Laws and Libertie of the Subjects as not willing to have any thing ill done but by himselfe He dismist not the Lord Stanley till such time as his Sonne Strange had disbanded the forces hee had raised Hee also dismisâ—… the five thousand which he had caused to come for his Guard from the North having spoken them faire and rewarded them whereupon they went away so well pleas'd as becomming thereupon insolent they forced him to go in person into those parts to appease the tumults they had there raised the which could not be done but by the death of many of them He forthwith sent to Lewis the Eleventh King of France touching the continuance of the League made with his brother Edward but his Embassadour arriving after his Nephews death Lewis would not afford him audience esteeming his friendship unworthy of any humane correspondency In what concerned their death he demeaned himselfe in this sort He first withdrew himselfe to Gloucester the place of his Patrimony and Title his conscience not permitting him to be in the place where his cruelty was to surpasse the cruelty of all other tyrants He might have kept them prisoners without any manner of danger since they had no friends and so he might not have arrived to the height of hatred he did after their death But he not esteeming himselfe King whilst they were alive sent his trusty servant Iohn Greene with Letter to Sir Robert Brakenbury Constable of the Tower wherein he commanded the to put them to death who abhorring the act returned answer He would rather die himselfe then obey him therein Richard hereby perceived he was not arrived at that power he thought he had beene since any one durst disobey him in any how unjust soever a Command so as not able to quiet himselfe nor to take any rest in his bed his page who usually lay in his Chamber desired His Majesty he would be pleased to acquaint him with the reason of his disquiet To whom he replyed he was miserable not having any one on whom to trust that he was repay'd with ingratitude and his service denied by those who having beene befriended by him should thinke themselves happy when blest with an occasion of doing him service The page not knowing the cause of his complaint but well acquainted with his nature thought the command must be horrid which any one durst disobey and calling a Gentleman to minde who lay on a pallet bed in the Ante-chamber hee named him to Richard and told him there was not that thing of danger nor difficulty which he would not undertake His name was Iames Tirrell He might have past for a well-conditioned man had hee not beene corrupted by dishonest ambition he had left nor did leave no stone unturn'd whereby to get preferment in Court which was his element but was discontented being held back by Richard Ratcliffe and William Catesby who govern'd the King and werenot desirous of a third companion that surpassing them in audacity might surpasse them in fortune and put them from the favour they possessed This Page was a friend of his and knew his discontents so as thinking to do him a good turne whilest he could not have done a worse he propounded him to King Richard who knowing his quality rose out of his bed to make tryall of him and throwing a night-Gowne about him hee went where Tirrell lay and Thomas Tirrell his brother by Bloud but not in conditions Hee awaked him and acquainted him with what hee desired craving his aide therein Iames was not at all amazed but undertooke the businesse and was the next day dispatcht with Letters to Brakenbury wherein hee was commanded to deliver up the Keyes of the Tower for one night to this Tirrell to the end he might do what he had in command The Constable obeyed and delivered the Keyes The two innocent children had beene more strictly kept after their unckle had quitted the title of Protector and assumed that of the King they were not only debarred visits but had their servants taken from them and had each of them two assigned to waite on them whom they knew not and that rather in place of Guardians then servants The Prince knew what was done to his prejudice hee knew hee was no longer King that his Unckle was crowned Nature pointed forth unto him his danger the apprehension and feare whereof was augmented by his tender age subject to weakenesse hee thought no longer of the losse of his Kingdome neither did hee much value it he though only on his Life which being by the instinct of nature desired and to be hoped for though as a prisoner it might in all reason have beene granted him He sighing said to him that brought him the first tidings that his Unkle had bereft him of his Crowne He did not greatly care so as together with it he would not take his Life away After this time hee never put off his cloathes nor ever went out of his Chamber but being together with his brother full of sad thoughts he kept his Chamber till the comming of this miserable night Of the foure that waited upon them Tirrell chose Miles Forest a man from his youth brought up in bloud to whom hee gave for his companion Iohn Dighton the groome of his stable a lusty strong rascall He made them goe at mid-night into the Chamber where they slept and where wrapt up in their Bed-clothes they stopt their mouthes with the Bolster and Pillowes and so stifled them The businesse was soone dispatcht Tirrell forthwith buried them under a great heape of Rubbish at the staire-foot in a deepe hole which being done he hasted to horse to acquaint the King with what had past who together with other favours did at the instant Knight him as some relate being well pleased with all that had beene done save their Buriall He had no scruple of minde to usurpe their Crowne they being the true Heires nor to murther them being innocent but He was troubled that being the Sonnes of a King and of His bloud they should be buried in so contemptible a place whereupon the Chaplaine of the Tower tooke them from thence and buried them elsewhere but hee dying soone after himselfe 't was never knowne where he layd them Some will have it that hee put their bodies in a Coffin of Lead and sunke it in the Thames mouth 'T is certaine that Tirrell being imprisoned in the Tower for
the bishop was much astonished insomuch as his colour changed In such like matters men are not satisfied with silence nor mentall replies which argue perill and prejudice But supper time broke off their discourse which the Duke adjourned till the morrow morning and perceiving the bishop to be much troubled he intreated him not to be disquieted at this delay assuring him hee would keepe promise with him which did not notwithstanding satisfie the Bishop who was as desirous to know the Dukes intention now as the Duke was earnest to know his the day before But he failed him not in what he had promised him for having handsomely and methodically gone over all that the other had said he laid his Hat upon the Table and calling devoutly upon God he thanked him for that they being amidst so many tempests and dangers in a good but ill-governed ship he had been pleased to enlighten them by affording them a meanes how to provide themselves of a Steersman who being one that would give satisfaction would bring safety and welfare to the Kingdome Then taking up his Hat and putting it on his head he thanked the Bishop for the affection he had ever found in him especially at this time in this their weighty and trusty communication his fidelity and zeale unto his Country together with so many other unfained circumstances and voyd of selfe-interest rendering him worthy to be esteemed the honest man that all men thought him He was sorry his deserts had not met with a fortune worthy of him but he assured him that if God should at any time blesse him with meanes to shew his gratitude he would not faile therein but give it the precedency of all other duties That now he came to his answer wherein he would conceale nothing being so taught and obliged to doe by his example He wish him then to know that the reason of his alienation from King Edwards children was their fathers discountenancing of him upon all occasions without any cause given whilst they two having married two sisters he might have expected to have been more friendly treated he therefore thought himselfe free from all bands of humanity since the King used none to him having not onely excluded him from all Offices and Honours but treated him after a manner not worthy of his quality The first thing then that after his death came into his thoughts was the miserable condition of the Kingdome under the government of a woman and of a child not so much in respect of the ones sex and the others age as that her brother the Earle Rivers and the Marquesse Dorset her sonne were to exclude from all authority and preeminence not onely the Dukes and great men of the Kingdome but even the brother to the deceased King He thought it therefore requisite for him as well for the publique as his owne private good to joyne with the Duke of Gloucester whom hee then thought as free from all dissembling injury and cruelty as hee now knew him to be most dissembling injurious and cruell man that ever was borne Upon this false opinion at the first Councell held in London hee was by his meanes created Protector of the King and Kingdome and after having by fraudulent pretences gotten the Duke of Yorke out of the Sanctuary he had the boldnesse not without sprinkling some threats to demand the Crown of him and the other Lords that were then in Councell till such time as the King being full foure and twenty yeeres old should be of age to governe it but that meeting with some difficulties the like thing not having been formerly heard of and that it was unlikely any man would be found so moderate as to lay downe the Crowne become a Subject and submit himselfe to Anothers government after He had governed of Himselfe so long hee presented them with certaine Writings authenticated by Doctors Notaries and Witnesses by which it appeared Edwards sonnes were Bastards which was then believed to be as True as it is Now knowne to be notoriously False the false witnesses being by recompences and promises drawne to so great a treachery This writing being read he said unto the Counsellors My Lords I am assured that being Wise and Faithfull you will not suffer my Nephew to receive any injury but I am likewise confident that being Just you wil see no wrong done to Me. That which you have heard is either true or false if you believe it not cleare your selves in the point and if you believe it which of you will deny Mee to be the undoubted Heire to Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke declared by the Authority of Parliament to be heire unto the Crowne since the Duke of Clarence's Sonne is by his Fathers Delinquency made incapable thereof and his Father more then He being reputed a Bastard and upon good presumptions held for such a one in the house of Yorke Not any one answering him much lesse opposing him he was chiefly by the assistance of Him the Duke of Buckingham of Protector made King hee having first received his plighted faith there which afterwards was confirmed to him by giving of him his hand in Baynards-castle that he would provide for the Lives of the two Princes in so good a manner that He and All the world should be therewith satisfied Now where is that Prince that after such a Service would not of his owne free will have sought out some meanes how to have gratified him unlesse it were Richard who being demanded a thing which was not His and which was not in Justice to be denied denied it him out of meere ingratitude The things hee required of him were the Office of High-Constable of England which having been enjoyed by his Fore-fathers it was a shame for Him to goe without it and the Lands belonging to the Earle of Hereford which had beene wrongfully detained from him by his brother King Edward the which hee did not sodainely deny unto him but held him a while in Hope till being constantly solicited therein hee absolutely denied him objecting that such a demand pretended to set on foote againe the pretences of the house of Lancaster since Henry the fourth who was heire thereunto having wrongfully usurped the Crowne and by his usurpation united them to the same they were not againe to be taken from the Crowne unlesse that together with them pretence were had unto the Kingdome the which it should seem was by him intended since that being falne by the death of Henry the sixth upon him Buckingham according to the Common-law in what concernes private men but not the State he did againe revive the tacit pretence thereunto Of the which in good faith Hee never had the least thought Whereupon suppressing within himselfe the base injustice of so ungratefull a man hee had much a doe to keepe himselfe within the bounds of Patience till he heard of the Death of the two dispossessed and innocent Princes of the which he tooke God to witnesse
marched not like a New King but like one who had been so Long welcom'd wherever he passed with Shouts of Joy His taking up the Olive-branch and laying aside the Palm did enhearten the People who did now promise themselves that quiet which since Henry the Fourth's time till that present they had enjoyed but by Fits being subject to so many Alterations as had not those Evils ensued which did ensue the very Expectation and Apprehension of them was an intermitting Feaver for the space of Fourscore six yeers In like manner made he his entrance into London for though he was met by the Maior Magistrates and Citizens besides the Nobility and Gentlemen which accompanied them notwithstanding dispensing with the Pomp usually observed at the first entrance of Kings into that City he made his entry in a Coach undisplayed to the end it might not be thought that having reinvested himself into his Countrey by the favour of Armes and gotten the Crown by the Kings death he had any intention to Triumph over the People His entry was upon a Saturday the day of his Victory which day he solemnized all his life-time as being always the happiest day to him of all the days of the week He alighted out of his Coach at Pauls Church where he made Te Deum be sung and caused the Colours taken from the Enemy to be there hung up He pretended to no other Trophies neither did he own this as the Effects of his Own Valour or from Fortune but as from God the onely Fortune whereunto Sacrifices ought to be made He lodged in the Bishops Palace which joyns unto the Church as not being far from the Tower from whence he was to come to his Coronation And because it was said he had given his word to marry Anne the daughter and heir to the Duke of Britanny which in respect of the favours he had received from that Duke was believed to be true he in an Assembly of the chiefest Lords of the Kingdom which was called for that purpose did ratific his promise to marry the Princesse Elizabeth by which he stopped the Whispers and Fears that were had of him yet did he defer the Consummating of it without any manner of scandal till being Crowned and in Possession by his Own Title he might avoid being call'd King in the right of his Wife He made his entrance into the Tower on Simon and Iude's eeve and on the Feast-day made Twelve Knights Bannerets He created his Uncle Iasper Earl of Pembroke Duke of Bedford he who having brought him up of a Childe saved him from Edward the Fourth by carrying him into Britanny He created his Father-in-law the Lord Stanley Earl of Darby and Edward Courtney Earl of Devonshire He was Crowned in the Church at Westminster on the Thirtieth day of October with the accustomed Solemnities and joyful Acclamations both of the Nobility and People Cardinal Bourchier Archbishop of Canterbury executed that Office He held a Parliament Seven days after wherein he annulled all the Decrees for the Confiscations of the Lives and Livelihood of such as took part with him and made the like Decree against the chiefest of the Other side and to take away all suspition from the rest he granted out a General Pardon which freed such of fear who had cause to fear for his having condemned those whom he would not pardon did secure These and was a sure signe he would pardon the rest so as quitting the Sanctuaries and places where they had hid themselves they swore Fealty to him and did their Homage answerable to the tenure of the Declaration and reentred into their Possessions Afterwards as concerning his Title which was the chiefest Concernment he govern'd himself with such cautelousnesse as that the Princesse Elizabeth not being named therein he would have the Act that was made to contain a Double sense that the inheritance of the Crown should remain in Him and in his Children lawfully to be begotten not declaring whether it were his by Nature or by Conquest it sufficing him that whatsoever interpretation was made of it it must make for his advantage He would not prescribe any Succession in case he and those that should lawfully descend from him should fail because it should not be thought to be done of purpose to exclude the House of York he therefore left the decision thereof to the Laws He in the same Parliament conferr'd more Honours he created Monsieur de Chandos a Gentleman of Britanny who during his being there had been his familiar friend and would needs accompany him in his Expedition for England Earl of Bath he made Sir Giles Aubeny and Sir Robert Willoughby Barons he restored Edward Stafford eldest son to the Duke of Buckingham to his Blood Dignity and Goods and though his Confiscation were great yet his Father having been the First Promoter of his greatnesse and having thereupon lost his Life he restored all unto his Son which won him the reputation of being Grateful And though Kings do seldom call Parliaments without demanding some Aids by Moneys and doing some Acts of Grace unto the People he thought it not fitting to make any such demand at This time as not having any Grace to confer fitting to the time for though the General Pardon was an Act of Grace yet would not he pretend it to be such but rather a Correspondency to the satisfaction they had given him in receiving him to be King by his Own Title Besides he not having War with any one and having many great Confiscations faln unto him the which he so moderated as might become a favourable Confiscator and be expected in a good Government he was willing to spare his Subjects purses And though his intention was to govern in such sort as his People should have no reason to hate Him nor He to fear Them yet knowing he had Enemies he instituted a Guard of Fifty Archers under the Command of a Captain which was a New thing in England where their Kings are onely guarded by the Laws and their Subjects affections So as to take away all Jealousie he declared the Institution to be Perpetual moved thereunto by what he in the time of his Exile had observed others to do and for that the want of a Guard doth misbecome the Majestie of a King and is requisite to be had if not for Necessity for Decency The Parliament being dissolved he forgot not that he had left the Marquesse Dorset and Sir Iohn Bourchier as pledges in France for the Moneys wherewith he payed the Forces he brought with him into England Willing therefore upon this occasion to try the inclination of the Citizens he commanded the Lord Treasurer to desire the Lord Maior of London that the City might lend him Six thousand Marks and after sundry consultations the businesse was decided by the loan of Two thousand pounds sterling the which though it came short of the sum that was desired he took in good part supplying
Destroy them The Duke of Britanny who knew his Forces too weak to withstand the King's had recourse to Henry to whom Charles had already sent Ambassadours to shew him That the chief Princes of the Blood and greatest Lords of his Kingdom being retired into Britanny under pretence of Refuge but in effect that being joyned to that Duke they might mischief Him the more he was forced to take up Arms and necessitated to war for his Own Defence and to Prevent him that sought His ruine that the war was Defensive on His side that he pursued Rebels in a Prince's Countrey who owing Homage to Him ought not to have received them and much lesse to have Conspired against him with them wishing him to remember that if the Duke of Britanny had done him any favour he had marr'd the merit of it since it failed on his part that he might have been utterly ruined by being deliver'd up to Richard that he did not pretend to remember him of the Assistance and Favours he had received from Him which were done out of meer Affection and contrary to what Reason should have perswaded him to for his Own good since it had been better for him that a Tyrant like Richard should have reigned in England then so vertuous a King as was he That if he would rightly weigh both their good turns he should finde His proceeded from true Friendship the Duke's from Self-interest That he did not desire a Requital of Assistance knowing that he was but Newly possest of the Kingdom which he had purchas'd with great Expence and Trouble but onely that he would stand Neuter That he would not by aiding the Duke hinder the just progresse of hiâ—… Arms justly to punish Rebels and to give due correction to him that had contrary to all Law received them He herewithaâ—… acquainted him with his having taken some certain Towns from the Archduke Philip in Flanders affirming he had not done it out of any Ill-will but for that it behoved him a little to Quell him the difference between them for any thing else being Little or Nothing they being Neighbours and he to marry his sister He said this to disswade Henry from believing that he made war in Britanny to Possesse himself thereof and to honest the Usurpation by Marrying the Heir as he intended and as he did and to make him believe this the rather he discover'd unto him as a businesse of great Trust his designes upon the Kingdom of Naples as if the attempt upon Naples which was but an imagination in Future were not compatible with his Present Real attempt upon Britanny Henry was displeased at this Embassie Two Princes being therein concern'd of which he knew not whether to prefer being obliged to them Both and equally favoured by them Both. He knew Charles did but Dissemble that the injury he did the Duke was unjust and hurtful for England that France might peradventure have reason enough to be Offended with Britanny but none to Subdue it The danger was great The Duke was Old Sickly and for the most part out of his Wits He had no issue Male Females the weaker they are and Marriageable the fitter are they to serve for an occasion of Oppressing the Countrey The Nobility was Mistrustful the People wavering He objected to himself that the Duke having preserved Him so many yeers against the Treacheries of so many Enemies he was in Honour obliged to do the like for him wherewithal it likewise became him to preserve the freedom of Commerce unto his Kingdom which would be Lost or much Lessen'd should it fall into the hands of such a King who if by reason of what he already possessed he were of so great might as he became formid able to his neighbours and those that lived further from him what would his greatnesse become when it should be Augmented by the Addition of a Dukedom equal to a Kingdom rich in Nobility People Seas and Ports But having been likewise Obliged to Charles he could not without the Badge of Ingratitude treat him like an Enemy To do then what he ought to do which was not to Declare himself Against the One nor Suffer the Other to be Undone it behoved him to have Evident Reasons should he do Otherwise whereby it might Appear that he was Perforce induced thereunto His Obligation being Equal his duty of gratitude could not be Dispensed withal to Either of them so as desirous to carry himself Indifferent where Circumstances were Equal as in his Obligations it behoved him to do Otherwise where Circumstances Differ'd as in Interest of State and Justice Two ponderous weights Both of which were put into the Duke's Scale Having then answer'd the Ambassadours in matters of Lesser importance as in the businesse of Flanders he told them He found himself bound in a Like bond of obligation to the King and to the Duke That the cause of his flight from Britanny into France was not from the Duke but through the wickednesse and malice of his Officer Landois He must confesse he Oft hath owed his Life unto him having had divers treacherous plots contrived against him by the corruption of his Servants that He never failed him neither in Will nor Deed So as finding himself in this condition with them Both he hoped that his Interposing himself as a Friend between them might produce that Peace which was to be desired and to which end he would forthwith dispatch away an Ambassadour to him They being dismiss'd with this answer he bent all his endeavours to work a Reconciliation between them that he might not be Enforced to take up Arms the which if against his will he Must do he was resolved to employ them to Preserve Britanny neither did he believe fortune would prove so favourable to Charles but that He might have time to Negotiate this businesse grounding his Confidence upon the great Oppositions he had on the one side Maximilian on the other the Forces of Britanny and the Orleanists in the Bowels of his Kingdom ready to raise a Civil war which he was not likely Quickly to quit his hands of together with the Inconstancy of his Young yeers able to make him Change his minde especially he being environ'd with men of Mean condition who rather make their fortunes in Court-changes then in Chances of War Upon these supposals which proved all false he sent his Chaplain Christopher Ursewick into France he gave him order that if he found Charles disposed to Peace he should instantly go to Britanny and conclude it in the best manner he could Ursewick came to France where Charles made him believe he did passionately desire Peace whilst he was far from it he therefore past on into Britanny thinking he had done Half of his work but he found he was deceived for the young King handled the businesse with so much Subtlety as he that had been longest Experienced and Verst in businesse could not have done it better He seemed to be very
by the Enemy got to S. Malo where they unluckily put four times to Sea and were as often driven back so as they gave over their employment believing the succour they went for would come too Late and that therefore they must look for some from Elsewhere but it was more then needed For the Frenchmen despairing to win the Town gave over the Siege Charles whilst he besieged Nantes had sent Bernard of Aubeny into England to re-assure the King of his desire of Peace and he either believing it or seeming so to do named the Abbot of Abington Sir Richard Tunsdal and the former Ursewick his Commissioners to treat thereof giving them full Authority though the circumstances afforded little hope Which Edward Woodvile Uncle to the Queen a gallant Gentleman perceiving he desired leave to go to assist the Duke with a Troop of Voluntiers with which he would Privately steal over so as the King of France should have occasion to complain of none but of Him It is not known whether the King did Privately give way thereunto or no but in Publike he denied his request charging him not to depart from Court notwithstanding he went to the Isle of Wight where of he was Governour and raised there Four hundred fighting men with which he sailed into Britanny causing thereby such an alteration among those of the Court of France as the Commissioners would have been evilly intreated had not Charles whose conscience accused him seemed to believe that Woodvile was come of his Own head since the Reputation of England and the Need of Britanny required Other manner of aid then Four hundred men The Commissioners having discover'd his minde return'd to England and acquainted the King that Charles his desire of Peace was but counterfeit the better to gain time and to make him lose the opportunity of hindering him from the Usurpation of Britanny Whereupon Henry resolved to Call a Parliament wherein succour being resolved upon he raised Moneys and muster'd Souldiers sending word to Charles that his Kingdom liked not this war with Britanny made by him there having always been an un-interrupted Friendship between that Dutchy and England wherefore they could not now abandon it since their Own commodity was concerned in the Losse thereof that He therefore could not oppose his People as Charles himself might judge that he thought good to give him Notice hereof as well to the end that his Moving or Marching might not be News unto him as likewise to entreat him that he would take away the Cause of his so doing which if he would not he assured him that his succour should onely tend to the Defence of Britanny from whence if the French would withdraw themselves they should not be Pursued by his men nor fought withal Out of Britanny so as their Friendship was not to go Lesse in the said War The Ambassadours arrived when Charles had brought the businesse to such a passe as he needed not greatly weigh the Late resolutions of England having received news of the surrender of Ancenis Fougeres Saint Aibine di Cormier and not long after that the Armies had met and that the Britons were discomfited The French-men thought that the Duke's Army would bend themselves for the Recovery of Saint Albine as they did whereupon following them and coming up to them not far from thence they fought with them and had the Victory they slew the Four hundred English with Woodvile their Commander took the Duke of Orleans and the Prince of Orange prisoners who would not have purchased their Liberties at so Cheap a rate as they did had it not been for their Wives Orleans his wife being the King's sister and Orange's wife sister to the Duke of Burbon for after divers Removals from one prison to another they by the Intercession of their Wives obtained Liberty and Pardon Henry understanding of this defeat sent Eight thousand fighting men into Britanny under the Conduct of the Lord Brook which joyning themselves with the Duke's Forces marched towards the Enemy who knowing they loved not to Encamp themselves but to come to Blowes thought to cool their heat by Intrenching their Army and sallying out with their Light-horse which they did but with more Losse then Gain This mean while Francis the Second Duke of Britanny died leaving Two Daughters behinde him the younger whereof died not many months after and left the Inheritance wholly to Anne but the subversion of her State was caused by her father's death A month before this the Duke was constrain'd to Compound with Charles and subscribe to the Articles of Agreement remitting the Difference to Arbitratours Charles pretended to this Dukedom out of Two reasons by the pretences of Iohn de Brosse and Nicholas of Britanny which were yeelded up to his father Lewis the Eleventh and by the rights of the Viscount of Rohan descended from Mary of Britanny sister to Margaret the first wife of Francis the Second the which right or claim the said Viscount had surrendred up to this Charles and these Two sisters being Daughters to Francis the First would in succession have preceded Peter the Second Arthur and Francis the Second had not Women been excluded from men of Name and Coat of Britanny as were the Three above-named The which being then brought into question made the dispute more intricate though it should not so have done for the Former Two's grant was annull'd in the Abbey de Victoire by a Treaty made with Lewis himself and the Viscount Rohan's relinquishment made by him not that he believed he had any Right thereunto but to please Charles was of no Validity since he descended from Women and the Nullification of such pretences appeared in his Contract of Marriage in the Wills of the Dukes and in the Decrees of the State of Britanny Reasons which though they were all of force enough yet were they not able to weigh against the force of the Weaker for the weakest pretences are sufficient so they have power enough to prove their right by force The King was Young and every one about him pretended to get an Armful of Wood by the fall of this Tree the Sister for her part had already in her conceipt devoured the City of Nantes the Britons who were Partakers pretended to participate therein whilst the rest that saw their fortunes and welfare depend upon the Weaknesse of an abandoned Orphan Maiden and under the Sword of a Powerful King resolved to Declare themselves for him before they were by force Constrained so to do Whereupon the English not able to Save what ran to so Headlong a Ruine returned into England after they had spent Eight months in Britanny and done nothing The Parliament had given certain Subsidies for the payment of these men which were readily paid by all the Shires save York-shire and the Bishoprick of Durham which Two Counties flatly denied to pay any They alleadged that they had suffered great grievances the Last yeers past and for the
unknown and Meanly born by whose means she endeavoured to bereave her Neece of the Kingdom so to deprive Henry and her Nephews begotten by him by her rather reputed Enemies then Nephews her innate Hatred was of more power with her then her Love to her Neece and those that came of her but failing in that designe plotted by a Priest she would contrive one Her Self and make thereof so hard and intricate a knot as that neither Henry's Wisedom nor Sword should be able to untie it or cut it in sunder There are some that term her his Iuno for as the ancient Fictions one never ceased to persecute Eneas till fatal destiny made her aware that she vexed him but in vain so this New and True one never ceased to persecute Henry not perceiving that she contended with divine providence which intending him for the Peace and Quiet of the Kingdom did in despite of her defend him from her malice This new Duke of York was a poor lad by whom she thought to effect that mischief which she could not bring to passe His father who dwelt in Torney was a Jew turn'd Christian named Iohn Osbeck who necessitated by some occasions went together with his Wife to London where she bare him this son who being Christened by King Edward in his Own person 't was thought he would not have done so great a favour to so mean a childe had he not had some Secret interest in him and his mother being very fair some were of opinion he had begotten him He was named Peter which according to the Custom and Diminutive of the Dutch Tongue was converted to Perkin Those who knew him not from his beginning called him Warbeck his true name of Osbeck not being known till after enquiry had been made into it so as the name of Warbeck which was first given him out of Ignorance by Custom continued to him He was but very young when his father returned to Flanders when he was somewhat Bigger his father sent him to Antwerp and from thence to Other parts His travels and conversation with Divers Nations had not onely made him skilful in many Languages English being his Natural tongue but apt to fit himself to other mens Humours and Customs This lad being met withal by some of Margaret's Officers and by them judged very fit for what was to be done they presented him to her it cannot be said how much she was therewithal satisfied for all conditions requisite for her purpose were met together in him Yeers beauty wit comlinesse of feature I should say Majesty but that was a quality of her Addition She took an affection to him for his being God-son to her Brother and the rather for that being very fair she thought him a by-scape of his an opinion which made her form and transform him with the greater care and diligence She bethought her self of all that she was either to instil into his minde or affix in his actions she omitted not any thing whereby to make him personate to the life the deceased Duke of York she decipher'd out unto him as in so many well-drawn Pictures the Delineaments Semblances and Behaviours of those of the Blood-royal of the King Queen Prince and Princesses of the first he was to speak as of his Father and Mother of the rest as of his Brother and Sisters she bethought her self what Questions might be asked him fitting him with Answers thereunto such as might become his Youth she did the like for what concern'd such past businesses as might have fallen within his knowledge she forgat not the particulars of the Sanctuary how the Queen fled thither with the Duke of York how he was taken from thence how much Richard made of him when he had gotten him his resorting to his brother in the Tower the Manner of their living there what Servants waited on them their Fears and the manner of his pretended Eseape the names of the Lords with each particularity which to such a purpose had happened she chiefly taught him how to counterfeit innate Nobility in which he was so tractable as he thought himself the very Duke of York whom he personated She fitted the places of his peregrination with the times to the end that when he should discourse of what had there happened to him they might be believed And finding him generally of a miraculous capacity and in judgement much beyond his yeers she took delight to instruct him and was pleased in her Own work happily invented as she thought She kept him continually in her most private lodgings not trusting him to the air for the chiefest article of this mystery was to make the world believe she had never seen him When she had brought her work to Perfection she laid before him as his object the purchasing of the Crown of England wherein if he should not prosper then the chief place in her Court for that he was to be reputed not what in truth he was but what for her honour he was to be believed to be she being obliged to uphold him to the end her favours might not be accounted the effects of Malice but of Blood When she afterwards perceiv'd that Henry proceeded on in the affairs of Britanny so as he must of necessity break with France she would not keep him any longer with her She sent him into Portugal under the conduct of an English Lady where he tarried for almost the space of a Yeer and this she did to the end that when he was to appear it might be from a Third place he had then directions sent him to passe into Ireland for Henry having now declared War against France 't was a fit time to molest him and the White-Rose saction being great in Ireland he might get Assistants and give a beginning to his Metamorphosis He obey'd he pass'd into Ireland he made his abode in Cork where at first sight he was esteemed a man of great consequence for his comely demeanure and his plenty in all things the Dutchesse having furnisht him in great abundance for his better appearing were sufficient to make the people take one thing for another Having a while held them in suspence he acknowledged himself but as if he were enforced thereunto to be the Duke of York who having escaped out of the Tower and run divers fortunes was come to that Kingdom hoping that the affection it had always born to his House would now continue firm to him Henry was not at this time pass'd into France being retarded by the difficulties of so important an Expedition so as Charles hearing of this apparition in Ireland he thought it might make for his advantage to have him with him that so he might trouble England if Henry should continue in Hostility and if he should not continue therein he might make his Peace upon better terms One Steven Frion was Secretary to Henry for the French tongue who being discontented and holding Correspondence with the Dutchesse Margaret fled into
France assoon as the War was proclamed this man gave Charles the first advertisement of Perkin Charles sent Him together with another as Ambassadours to Perkin inviting him to come into France and offering to assist him in the regaining of England An Invitation which augmented the hair-brain'd vanity of this Impostor for being chosen by the Dutchesse of Burgundy a wise Princesse to a businesse of this weight received by the Irish undoubted enemies to the House of Lancaster and sent for by a King whose interests were concern'd in His he believed That Fortune never undertook any great businesse without finishing it not minding that Beginnings and Endings conform but Seldom and that Princes preserving themselves by their Own strengths 't is usual with Fortune to ruine such with the more certain praecipice whom she hath by unusual steps raised to the Highest point of her Wheel When he had acquainted those whom he most trusted in Ireland with this Invitation and thereby won more credit with them he went to France where he was by the King received with all honour due to the Duke of York he called him by that Title and according to that degree fitted him with House Servants and Expences and with a Guard of Souldiers under the Command of the Lord Congreshal to make him the more respected Sir George Nevil and Sir Iohn Taylor with above a Hundred other English-men waited continually upon him and the Court it self which follows the Prince's example shew'd him the like respect not but that the greatest part of the Courtiers and especially the King knew who he was but because it was expedient for them not to know him The Imposture was apparent not by his ill governing himself or through any default of his Person for he abounded in Decency and Majestie but by the true story of the true Duke of York by the Unlikelyhood and Impossibility that he should escape the hands of a Crafty Malicious Dreaded Uncle Yet did he not Long enjoy this glory for the differences being ended between the Two Kings it behoved him to be gone Henry would have had him delivered into His hands but Charles esteeming it an unworthy action would not do it He commanded him to depart his Kingdom which he forthwith did for he very much apprehended the being made the Offering in the Sacrifice of this Peace He withdrew himself into Flanders where the Dutchesse and he counterfeited their parts Strangely well he seemed as if he had never been in those parts before and she as if she had never before seen him He feigned to be fled thither as to a Sanctuary under the protection of an Aunt who for the Neernesse of Blood that was between them ought to professe her self his Mother She counterfeited Fears of being Deceived being made cautelous by the example of Lambert Symnel and this might be a counterfeit as well as He She sent oftentimes for him feigning to make an Exact scrutiny at first she seemed to be Doubtful afterwards not Clearly satisfied then more Inclining to Believe well at Last she broke forth into an Admiration and Thanksgiving praising the Divine Providence which had had commiseration on that innocent Blood and had vouchsafed to preserve him so miraculously shewing the wonderfulnesse of his blessings to him She then with much seeming Passion called him Nephew the Bud of the White-rose the Hope of the House of York and the Restorer of the Honour and Justice of England She assigned unto him a Guard of Thirty Halberdiers for his safety Now every one began to think him Really to be what he personated not imagining that a Woman could be capable of so much Cunning insomuch as if he were respected in France as a forreign Prince he was little lesse then Worshipped in Flanders as Nephew to the Dutchesse and almost as much as if he had been her Son This news being brought into England it was there greedily listened after for men do naturally love to believe things unlooked for and incredible Passions augmented this belief in such as were of that Faction in those who desired Novelties in the Discontented as also in those who loved Equity for the Crown had neither belonged to Henry nor yet to his Wife if her Brother had been alive Hereupon arose Whisperings liberty of Discourse and Complaints the present ill Government was in every man's mouth the endlesse Impositions the King 's insatiable Avarice which was the cause of a Shameful Peace after Britanny had More shamefully been suffered to be lost The Nobility were no lesse distasted they were grieved at the small account the King made of them so that All mens conceipts fell upon the same point That God being a just Judge had preserved the True Heir to seat him again in his Throne which had been Twice usurped from him for Henry had no right thereunto of Himself and had Waved his Wives right that he might reign Alone that therefore it was not to be wondred at if after so much injustice God had raised up his Brother-in-law to punish him Nor did this businesse end onely in Discourse for there were some personages of Great quality who would sound the Bottom of it amongst which were the Lord Chamberlain William Stanley brother to Henry's father-in-law he who had assisted him in the battel against Richards and may be said to have made him King the Lord Fitz-water Sir Simon Montefort and Sir Thomas Thwaites these made choice of some people of quality to send into Flanders that upon their relation they might ground their resolutions but of many there were onely Two that would hazard themselves to undertake the businesse which was shunn'd by all the rest for if the businesse should prove fictitious they were likely to lose their Goods and Countrey Robert Clifford and William Barley were the Two both of them of good Families especially the first When they came to Flanders the Dutchesse Margaret received them with much honour and having discoursed long with Clifford that she might the better inform her self of their intentions that sent them she brought him to the sight of Perkin with whom after he had discoursed many days he wrote back into England that he was the Duke of York and that he knew him as well as he knew Himself The King was troubled at these mens going since it could not but produce dangerous consequences but the greatnesse of his spirit being averse to fear he forbare to make any extraordinaty provision against it so not to augment the credit thereof which his seeming neglect might lessen Yet he forbare not to shut up the Ports and to place such guards there as he might know who came in and out endeavouring to discover what correspondency the fugitives had He feared not the Imposture being certainly informed how the Duke of York was together with his brother put to death but it behoved him that Others should likewise be certain thereof wherefore he put as prisoners into the Tower Sir Iames